..  OP  CALIF.  LIBRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 


UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 
H.  A.  CODY 


UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 
H.  A.  CODY 


BY  H.  A.  CODY 


UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 
ROD  OF  THE  LONE  PATROL 
IF  ANY  MAN  SIN 
THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 
THE  FOURTH  WATCH 
THE  LONG  PATROL 

NEW  YORK 
GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


UNDER  SEALED 
ORDERS 


BY 


H.  A.  CODY 

AUTHOR  OF  "ROD  OF  THE  LONE  PATROL,"   ETC. 


NEW  YORK 
GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1917, 
BY  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANT 


PRATED   IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 


To  all  "Spuds,"  successful  or  unsuccessful;  to 
all  "Fools,"  wise  or  unwise;  and  to  all  of  "The 
Devil's  Poor,"  not  forgetting  authors,  this  book 
is  sympathetically  dedicated. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGK 

I.  THE  LURE  OP  FALLING  WATER 11 

II.  To  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER 19 

III.  ONE,  AT  LEAST,  RINGS  TRUE 29 

IV.  A  LITTLE  CABIN 39 

V.  UNMASKED 47 

VI.  OUT  OF  BONDAGE 57 

VII.  AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  A  DAT 65 

VIII.  THE  SHADOW  OF  MYSTERY 74 

IX.  UNITED  FORCES 84 

X.  WHEN  DREAMS  COME  TRUE 93 

XI.  CURIOSITY  AND  ANXIETY 101 

XII.  PYRAMID  ROCK 110 

XIII.  THE  DISTURBING  LETTER 119 

XIV.  SUBTLE  INFLUENCE 130 

XV.  THE  "Cur  OFF" 138 

XVI.  CHRISTMAS  EVE 145 

XVII.  THE  NIGHT  SUMMONS 154 

XVIII.  THE  WILD  NOR'  EASTER 162 

XIX.  DEVELOPMENTS 173 

7 


8  CONTENTS 


CHAPTEH 


PAGE 


XX.  BUSINESS  DETAILS 181 

XXI.  HARNESSED  POWER 191 

XXII.  IN  THE  PATH  or  DESTRUCTION 201 

XXIII.  RESCUED 212 

XXIV.  GATHERING  CLOUDS 223 

XXV.  MYSTERY 232 

XXVI.  UNDER  SUSPICION 242 

XXVII.  IN  THE  TOILS     . 254 

XXVIIL  LIGHT  BREAKS 263 

XXIX.  Lois  GOES  TO  THE  CITY 273 

XXX.  A  STRANGE  COMMISSION 281 

XXXI.  PAPER  NUMBER  Two 290 

XXXII.  THE  TABLES  TURNED 301 

XXXIII.  THB  REAL  HAVEN  .  311 


UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 


UNDER 
SEALED    ORDERS 

CHAPTER  I 

THE  LURE  OF  FALLING  WATER 

IT  was  evening  and  a  late  April  wind  was  whipping 
down  the  valley.  It  swayed  the  tops  of  the  tall 
pine  and  spruce  trees  as  they  shouldered  up  from  the 
swift  brook  below.  It  tossed  into  driving  spray  the 
water  of  Break  Neck  Falls  where  it  leaped  one  hundred 
feet  below  with  a  thundering  roar  and  swirl.  It  tossed 
as  well  the  thin  grey  hair,  long  beard,  and  thread-bare 
clothes  of  an  old  man  standing  upon  a  large  rock  which 
towered  high  above  the  stream. 

The  entire  scene  was  wild  and  made  weird  by  the 
approach  of  night.  But  the  old  man  did  not  seem  to  no- 
tice anything  except  the  falling  of  the  waters.  His 
eyes  glowed  with  an  intense  light  as  he  kept  them  fixed 
upon  the  leaping  and  swirling  columns  below.  His 
face  was  like  the  face  of  a  lover  turned  toward  the  ob- 
ject of  his  affection. 

For  some  time  the  man  stood  there  drinking  in  the 
scene  before  him.  Then  he  took  a  step  forward  which 

11 


r2       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

brought  him  perilously  near  the  edge  of  the  steep  rock. 
His  lips  moved  though  no  sound  could  be  heard  for  the 
tumult  of  the  falls  which  was  rending  the  air.  What 
connection  had  such  a  man  with  his  surroundings?  No 
boor  or  clown  was  he,  for  the  simple  dignity  of  face 
and  manner  marked  him  as  one  of  Nature's  true  gen- 
tlemen. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  he  at  last  reluctantly  left 
the  rock  and  entered  the  thick  woods  where  a  trail  led 
away  from  the  falls.  Along  this  he  moved  with  the  un- 
erring instinct  of  one  who  had  travelled  it  often  and 
was  sure  of  his  bearings.  But  ever  and  anon  he  paused 
to  listen  to  the  sound  of  the  falling  waters  which  fol- 
lowed him  like  the  voice  of  a  loved  one  urging  him 
to  return. 

"Yes,  you  want  me,"  he  at  length  cried,  as  he  once 
more  paused.  "I  hear  your  voice  calling,  and  I  know 
its  meaning.  Others  need  you,  too,  but  they  do  not 
know  it.  You  have  been  calling  to  them  for  years,  but 
they  have  not  understood  your  language.  It  was  left 
for  me  to  listen  and  take  heed.  They  will  some  day, 
and  then  you  will  show  your  power.  I  can  see  what 
you  will  do,  beautiful  falls,  and  the  changes  which  will 
come  to  this  fair  land  when  your  luring  voice  is 
heeded." 

He  stood  for  awhile  as  if  entranced  after  uttering 
these  mystic  words.  Then  he  continued  on  his  way 
and  night  wrapped  more  closely  about  him  her  dark 
mantle.  He  had  to  walk  very  cautiously  now  for  the 
trail  was  rough,  and  there  were  sharp  stones  and  roots 
ready  to  strike  his  feet  and  trip  him  up. 

At  length  the  trail  ended  and  he  reached  the  smooth 


THE  LUKE  OF  FALLING  WATER  13 

surface  of  the  broad  highway.  Along  this  he  sped  with 
the  quick  elastic  step  of  one  who  has  seen  a  vision.  The 
fire  of  a  great  idea  was  burning  fiercely  within  him 
which  caused  him  to  take  no  heed  to  his  surroundings. 

He  had  not  gone  far,  however,  ere  some  strong  im- 
pulse caused  him  to  pause  again  and  listen  to  that 
fascinating  sound  of  falling  waters  far  off  in  the  dis- 
tance. It  was  on  an  elevation  in  the  road  where  he 
stopped,  and  here  the  shadows  which  enwrapped  the 
forest  were  not  so  heavy.  The  lingering  light  of  de- 
parting day  was  still  in  the  west  and  touched  this 
part  of  the  highway  with  its  faint  glow.  It  brought  out 
into  clear  relief  the  silhouette  of  the  old  man  as  he 
stood  there  with  his  right  hand  placed  to  his  ear  so 
as  not  to  miss  the  least  sound  drifting  down  the  valley. 

So  intent  was  he  upon  what  he  heard  that  he  did 
not  notice  the  sounds  of  approaching  footsteps,  so  when 
a  man  stopped  a  few  yards  away  and  watched  him 
curiously,  he  was  completely  unaware  of  his  presence. 
"Ring  on,  sweet  waters,"  he  cried.  "Your  voice  fol- 
lows me  no  matter  how  far  I  go.  I  alone  can  under- 
stand your  language,  and  know  what  you  are  saying. 
All  are  deaf  but  me.  They  hear  but  do  not  know  your 
meaning."  He  ceased,  and  again  listened  for  a  few 
seconds. 

A  strange  half -mocking  laugh  startled  him,  and  caused 
him  to  look  quickly  around.  Seeing  that  he  was  ob- 
served, he  was  about  to  hurry  away,  when  a  man  stepped 
forward. 

" Pardon  me,"  he  began.  "I  did  not  mean  to  offend 
you.  But  your  words  seem  so  strange,  that  I  could  not 
help  laughing." 


14       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"And  were  you  listening  to  the  voice?"  the  old  man 
eagerly  asked.  "Do  the  falling  waters  speak  to  you  as 
they  do  to  me?  Is  that  why  you  are  here?" 

' '  Yes,  I  hear  them, ' '  was  the  reply.  ' '  But  they  do  not 
bring  any  special  message  to  my  mind." 

"And  they  do  not  tell  you  of  power,  of  the  wonderful 
things  they  are  ready  and  willing  to  do  when  men  will 
heed  what  they  are  saying?" 

"JjTo,  I  can't  say  that  they  do.  They  make  a  noise  up 
there  among  the  trees,  but  I  do  not  know  what  they  are 
saying." 

"Strange,  strange,"  and  the  old  man  placed  his  hand 
to  his  forehead.  "You  are  like  all  the  rest,  then.  You 
hear  but  you  do  not  understand." 

"What  do  you  hear?"  the  newcomer  asked,  thinking 
that  he  was  talking  to  a  weak-minded  creature. 

"I  hear  great  things,  which  will  be  for  the  welfare 
of  the  whole  community.  The  waters  tell  me  what  they 
will  do.  They  will  make  life  worth  living.  They  will 
give  light  and  power  to  the  people  all  along  the  river 
and  revolutionise  their  daily  tasks.  Instead  of  hard  la- 
bour by  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  the  waters  will  do  the 
work.  People  will  be  happy,  and  have  time  for  the 
beautiful  things  of  life.  Grinding  toil  and  sorrow  will 
be  banished  forever." 

' '  Umph !  So  that  is  what  you  hear,  eh  ?  What  is  the 
good  of  hearing  such  a  voice,  if  you  have  no  power  to 
make  it  come  true  ? ' ' 

"But  the  people  will  hear  and  understand,"  the  old 
man  insisted.  "  I  am  telling  them  about  it. ' ' 

"Yes,  I  know  you  are,  and  they  think  you  are  a  fool 
for  your  efforts.  They  laugh  at  you,  and  call  you  crazy. ' ' 


THE  LUKE  OF  FALLING  WATER          15 

' '  But  they  will  come  to  see  that  I  am  right.  They,  too, 
will  hear  the  voice,  and  then  they  will  not  be  able  to  re- 
sist its  pleadings." 

"If  you  had  the  money  they  would  listen  to  you,  for 
that  is  the  only  voice  people  will  heed  to-day.  If  you 
came  here  with  an  abundance  of  gold,  people  would  hear 
anything  you  asked  them  to  in  the  falls  up  yonder.  But 
because  you  are  poor,  like  myself,  your  ideas  will  have 
no  more  weight  with  them  than  the  lightest  featiier. 
Back  your  visions  with  money  and  people  will  crowd 
around  you,  and  you  will  be  heeded.  But  try  to  get 
along  without  money,  and,  bah!  you  are  a  fool." 

Scarcely  had  these  words  left  his  lips  ere  a  raucous 
honk  up  the  road  startled  him.  Then  an  auto  with  blaz- 
ing lights  leaped  out  of  the  night.  The  old  man  was 
standing  right  in  its  way,  unconscious  of  his  danger. 
Almost  instinctively  two  strong  hands  clutched  him 
and  hurled  him  into  the  ditch  as  the  car  swept  past. 
Shouts  of  merriment  sounded  forth  upon  the  night  air 
from  the  occupants  of  the  car.  The  fright  they  had 
given  the  two  by  the  side  of  the  road  evidently  gave  them 
much  amusement.  Their  laughter  caused  the  rescuer  to 
straighten  suddenly  up,  and  clutch  the  old  man  fiercely 
by  the  arm.  , 

"Did  you  hear  them?"  he  asked,  and  his  voice  was 
filled  with  suppressed  emotion. 

"Yes,"  was  the  reply.  "They  are  only  thoughtless 
youths  having  a  good  time,  I  suppose. ' ' 

"  It 's  just  what  money  does,  though.  I  know  who  they 
are,  for  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  them  as  they  sped  past. 
It's  money  that  talks  with  them;  that  is  the  only  voice 
they  hear.  They  will  ride  over  the  less  fortunate,  and 


16       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

crush  them  down  as  worms  beneath  their  feet.  They 
have  been  doing  it  for  ages,  and  look  upon  it  as  their 
right.  What  do  they  care  about  the  meaning  of  the 
falling  waters  when  they  are  always  listening  to  the 
voice  of  money.  Curse  them.  Why  should  they  revel 
and  sport  with  ill-got  gains,  when  honest  men  can  hardly 
get  enough  to  keep  breath  in  their  bodies." 

The  young  man  was  standing  erect  now  on  the  side  of 
the  road.  His  companion  shrank  away  somewhat  fearful 
lest  he  should  turn  upon  him  and  smite  him. 

"You  seem  to  have  suffered,"  he  at  length  remarked. 
"You  appear  to  be  annoyed  at  people  who  have  money." 

"And  why  shouldn't  I?"  was  the  savage  reply. 
"Haven't  I  suffered  at  their  hands,  young  as  I  am? 
Haven 't  I  been  scorned  by  them  to  the  limit  of  all  endur- 
ance ?  Haven 't  they  made  a  mock  of  me  for  years,  call- 
ing me  names  behind  my  back  ?  And  why  ?  Just  because 
I  happen  to  be  poor,  and  have  tried  honestly  to  make  my 
way  in  life.  But  there,  enough  of  this.  What's  the 
use  of  talking  about  such  things?  It  will  do  no  more 
good  than  the  voice  of  the  waters  which  you  are  contin- 
ually hearing." 

Along  the  road  the  two  walked  in  deep  silence.  The 
old  man  found  it  hard  to  keep  up  with  his  companion, 
and  he  was  at  last  forced  to  fall  behind.  Soon  he  was 
alone,  and  then  his  thoughts  went  once  more  back  to  the 
falls,  and  the  glorious  vision  which  was  in  his  mind. 

It  was  only  when  he  reached  a  small  building  by  the 
side  of  the  road  that  he  stopped.  Pushing  open  the 
door,  he  entered.  All  was  dark  and  silent  within.  The 
strange  loneliness  of  the  place  would  have  smitten  any 
one  else  with  the  feeling  of  dread.  But  the  old  man 


THE  LURE  OF  FALLING  WATER          17 

never  seemed  to  mind  it.  Fumbling  in  his  vest  pocket,  he 
found  a  match.  This  he  struck  and  lighted  a  tallow  dip 
which  was  stuck  into  a  rude  candle-stick  upon  a  bare 
wooden  table.  One  glance  at  the  room  revealed  by  the 
dim  light  showed  its  desolate  bareness.  Besides  the 
table  there  were  two  small  benches  and  a  wash-stand, 
containing  a  granite-iron  basin.  A  small  broken-down 
stove  stood  at  one  end  of  the  room,  by  the  side  of  which 
was  a  couch.  Not  a  scrap  of  mat  or  rug  adorned  the 
floor.  fThere  were  no  blinds  or  curtains  to  the  cheerless 
windows,  and  not  a  picture  adorned  the  walls. 

But  the  old  man  did  not  notice  the  desolation  of  the 
place.  It  was  quite  evident  that  he  was  beyond  the  in- 
fluence of  earthly  surroundings  for  the  moment.  Going 
at  once  to  the  couch,  he  brought  forth  a  roll  of  paper 
hidden  away  beneath  the  pillow.  Carrying  this  over  to 
the  table,  he  sat  down  upon  one  of  the  benches  and 
spread  the  paper  out  before  him.  By  the  light  of  the 
candle  it  was  easy  for  him  to  study  the  carefully-made 
lines  upon  the  large  sheet.  Eagerly  he  scanned  the  draw- 
ings, and  then  placing  the  forefinger  of  his  right  hand 
upon  one  central  point,  he  moved  it  along  one  line  ex- 
tending farther  than  the  rest  until  it  stopped  at  a  small 
square  in  which  was  the  word  ' '  City. ' '  This  action  gave 
him  much  satisfaction  and  a  pleased  expression  lighted 
up  his  face.  "Power,  power,"  he  murmured.  "Ay, 
quicker  than  thought,  and  bright  as  the  sun  shining  in 
its  strength.  Great,  wonderful!  and  yet  they  do  not 
realise  it.  But  they  shall  know,  and  understand." 

Along  the  other  lines  he  also  ran  his  finger,  pausing 
at  the  end  of  each  where  was  marked  "Town,"  "Vil- 
lage," or  "Settlement."  He  talked  continually  as  he 


18       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

did  so,  but  it  was  all  about  "glory"  and  "power." 
Over  and  over  again  he  repeated  these  words,  now  in  a 
soft  low  voice,  and  again  in  a  loud  triumphant  manner. 

At  length  he  rose  from  the  bench,  crossed  the  room, 
opened  the  door,  and  stepped  outside.  Not  a  star  was  to 
be  seen,  and  the  wind  was  stronger  than  ever.  It  was 
keen,  piercing.  But  the  man  heeded  neither  the  one  nor' 
the  other.  He  was  listening  intently,  and  the  faint 
sound  of  Break  Neck  Falls  drifting  in  from  the  distance 
was  to  him  the  sweetest  of  music. 

And  as  he  stood  there  a  sudden  change  took  place. 
His  dead  drooped,  and  he  leaned  against  the  side  of  the 
building  for  support.  A  shiver  shook  his  body,  and  as 
he  turned  and  entered  the  house  his  steps  were  slow,  and 
he  half-stumbled  across  the  threshold.  He  looked  at  the 
wood-box  behind  the  stove,  but  there  was  not  a  stick  in 
it.  He  next  opened  the  door  of  the  little  cupboard  near 
by,  but  not  a  scrap  of  food  was  there.  Almost  mechani- 
cally he  thrust  his  hand  into  his  pocket  and  brought 
forth  a  purse.  This  he  opened,  but  there  was  nothing 
inside.  Half-dazed  he  stood  there  in  the  centre  of  the 
room.  Then  he  glanced  toward  the  paper  with  the  draw- 
ings lying  upon  the  table,  and  as  he  did  so  a  peculiar 
light  of  comprehension  shone  in  his  eyes. 


CHAPTER  II 


TO  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER 

THERE  was  an  unusually  large  number  of  people 
gathered  in  front  of  Thomas  Marshall's  store  one 
morning  about  the  last  of  May.  Women  were  there  as 
well  as  men,  and  all  were  talking  and  laughing  in  a 
most  pleasant  way.  The  cause  of  this  excitement  was 
explained  by  a  notice  tacked  on  the  store  door. 

' '  The  Board,  Lodging,  and  Clothing  of  David 
Findley,  Pauper,  will  be  let  to  the  lowest  bid- 
der for  a  period  of  one  year,  on  Wednesday, 
May  30th  inst.,  at  Thomas  Marshall's  store, 
Chutes  Corner,  at  10  o'clock  A.  M. 

"Signed 

"J.  B.  FLETCHER 
"T.  S.  TITUS 
"0.  R.  MITCHELL 
"Overseers  of  Poor." 

This  notice  had  been  posted  there  for  about  two  weeks, 
and  had  attracted  the  attention  of  all  the  people  in  the 
parish.  It  was  out  of  the  ordinary  for  such  a  sale  to 
take  place  at  this  season  of  the  year.  Hitherto,  it  had 

19 


20       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

occurred  at  the  last  of  December.  But  this  was  an  ex- 
ceptional case,  and  one  in  which  all  were  keenly  inter- 
ested. 

"I  hear  he  is  stark  crazy,"  Mrs.  Munson  was  saying 
to  a  neighbour,  Peter  McQueen,  "and  that  he  has  a 
funny  notion  in  his  head." 

"Should  say  so,"  McQueen  replied.  "Any  man  who 
has  lived  as  he  has  for  months  must  be  pretty  well  off 
his  base.  Why,  he  didn't  have  a'  scrap  of  food  in  the 
house  when  he  was  found  by  Jim  Trask  one  morning  the 
last  of  April.  Jim  has  been  keeping  him  ever  since." 

"Isn't  he  able  to  work?"  Mrs.  Munson  inquired. 

"Seems  not.  I  guess  he's  a  scholar  or  something  like 
that,  and  did  some  book-keeping  in  the  city  until  he 
drifted  this  way.  He  must  have  had  a  little  money  to 
live  as  long  as  he  has.  He's  always  been  a  mystery  to 
me." 

"And  to  everybody  else,  I  guess." 

"Yes,  so  it  appears.  But  it's  a  great  pity  that  we've 
got  to  be  burdened  with  the  likes  of  him.  Our  taxes  are 
heavy  enough  now  without  having  to  take  care  of  thk 
strange  pauper.  We've  got  too  many  on  our  hands  al- 
ready for  our  good." 

"But  do  you  know  anything  about  that  queer  notion 
of  his,  Pete  ? ' '  Mrs.  Munson  asked. 

"Ho,  ho,  I've  heard  about  it,  and  I  guess  it's  true  all 
right.  He's  in  love  with  Break  Neck  Falls,  and  makes 
regular  trips  there  every  day,  and  sometimes  at  night. 
Jim  followed  him  once,  and  saw  him  standing  upon  that 
high  rock  right  by  the  falls.  He  kept  waving  his  hands 
and  shouting  to  the  water,  though  Jim  could  not  make 
out  what  he  was  saying.  He  has  some  writing  on  a  piece 


21 

of  paper  which  he  keeps  very  close.  He  has  told,  though, 
that  his  plan  will  do  wonderful  things  for  the  city  and 
the  whole  surrounding  country.  He  once  said  that  we 
don't  know  what  a  valuable  thing  we  have  right  in  our 
midst.  I  guess  we  've  lived  here  longer  than  he  has,  and 
should  know  a  thing  or  two.  It  is  not  necessary  for  a 
half-cracked  old  man  to  come  and  tell  us  of  our  posses- 
sions. But,  say,  here  he  is  now,  coming  along  in  Jim 
Trask's  farm  waggon." 

As  the  team  drew  near,  all  eyes  were  turned  in  its 
direction  for  the  first  glimpse  of  "Crazy  David,"  as  he 
was  generally  called.  There  was  no  difficulty  about  see- 
ing him  for  he  was  sitting  by  Jim's  side  on  the  rough 
board  seat.  He  looked  much  older  and  careworn  than 
the  night  he  had  awakened  from  his  dream,  and  found 
his  wood-box,  cupboard,  and  pocket-book  empty.  He 
had  sat  huddled  on  the  seat  for  most  of  the  way  up  the 
road,  but  when  near  the  store  he  lifted  his  eyes  and  fixed 
them  curiously  upon  the  people  before  him.  There  was 
something  pathetically  appealing  in  the  expression  upon 
his  face.  He  seemed  like  a  man  trying  to  recall  some- 
thing to  his  mind.  He  appeared  strangely  out  of  place 
in  that  rough  farm  waggon.  Even  his  almost  ragged 
clothes  could  not  hide  the  dignity  of  his  bearing  as  he 
straightened  himself  up  and  tried  to  assume  the  appear- 
ance of  a  gentleman.  The  people  saw  this  effort  on 
his  part,  and  several  wondered  and  spoke  about  it  after- 
wards. 

At  first  the  old  man  did  not  seem  to  realise  the  pur- 
pose of  the  gathering.  But  when  he  saw  the  auctioneer 
mount  a  box  alongside  of  him  and  call  for  bids,  the 
truth  of  the  entire  situation  dawned  upon  him.  He  was 


22       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

to  be  sold  as  a  pauper  to  the  lowest  bidder,  so  he  heard 
the  auctioneer  say.  For  an  instant  a  deep  feeling  of 
anger  stirred  within  his  bosom,  and  he  lifted  his  head  as 
if  to  say  something.  But  seeing  the  eyes  of  all  fixed  upon 
him,  he  desisted. 

"What  am  I  offered  for  the  keep  of  this  old  man?" 
the  auctioneer  cried.  "The  lowest  bid  gets  him." 

"Two  hundred  dollars,"  came  from  a  man  not  far  off. 

"Two  hundred  dollars!"  and  the  auctioneer  turned 
fiercely  upon  him.  "You're  out  for  a  bargain,  Joe  Tip- 
pits.  Why,  he's  worth  that  to  any  man  for  a  year's 
work.  He'll  be  able  to  do  many  an  odd  job.  Come,  you 
can  do  better  than  that. ' ' 

"One  seventy-five,"  came  from  another. 

' '  Too  much, ' '  the  auctioneer  cried.  ' '  The  parish  can 't 
stand  that." 

"One  fifty,  then." 

"That's  better,  Joe.  Try  again.  You're  a  long  way 
off  yet." 

"I'll  take  the  critter  fer  one  hundred  dollars,  and  not 
a  cent  less." 

At  these  emphatic  words  all  turned  and  stared  hard 
at  the  speaker.  A  perceptible  shiver  passed  through  the 
bystanders,  while  several  muttered  protests  were  heard. 

"Oh,  I  hope  he  won't  get  him,  anyway,"  Mrs.  Mun- 
son  whispered  to  a  neighbour.  "Jim  Goban  isn't  a  fit 
man  to  look  after  a  snake,  and  if  he  gets  Crazy  David 
in  his  clutches  may  God  have  mercy  upon  the  poor  old 
man." 

"One  hundred  dollars  I  am  offered,"  again  the  voice 
of  the  auctioneer  rang  out.  ' '  Can  any  one  do  better  than 
that  ?  One  hundred  dollars.  Going  at  one  hundred  dol- 


TO  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER  23 

lars.  I  shan't  dwell.  One — hundred — dollars — and — 
sold  to  Jim  Goban  for  one  hundred  dollars. ' ' 

This  inhuman  traffic  did  not  seriously  affect  the  peo- 
ple who  had  gathered  for  the  auction.  When  it  was 
over,  they  quickly  dispersed,  to  discuss  with  one  another 
about  the  life  Jim  Goban  would  lead  Crazy  David.  It 
was  an  incident  of  only  a  passing  moment,  and  mattered 
little  more  to  them  than  if  it  had  been  a  horse  or  a  cow 
which  had  been  sold  instead  of  a  poor  feeble  old  man. 
It  was  the  custom  which  had  been  going  on  for  years, 
and  it  was  the  only  way  they  could  see  out  of  the  diffi- 
cult problem  of  dealing  with  paupers. 

When  Jim  Goban  reached  home  with  his  purchase, 
dinner  was  ready.  There  were  five  young  Gobans  who 
stared  curiously  upon  David  as  he  took  his  seat  at  the 
table.  Mrs.  Goban  was  a  thin-face,  tired  looking  woman 
who  deferred  to  her  husband  in  everything.  There  was 
nothing  else  for  her  to  do,  as  she  had  found  out  shortly 
after  their  marriage  what  a  brute  he  was. 

David  was  pleased  at  the  presence  of  the  children 
and  he  often  turned  his  eyes  upon  them. 

' '  Nice  children, "  he  at  length  remarked,  speaking  for 
the  first  time  since  his  arrival. 

"  So  ye  think  they  're  nice,  do  ye  1 "  Jim  queried,  lean- 
ing over  and  looking  the  old  man  in  the  eyes. 

' '  Why,  yes, ' '  David  replied,  shrinking  back  somewhat 
from  the  coarse  face.  "All  children  are  nice  to  me,  but 
yours  are  especially  fine  ones.  What  nice  hair  they 
have,  and  such  beautiful  eyes.  I  suppose  the  oldest  go 
to  school. ' ' 

' '  Xaw.    They  never  saw  the  inside  of  a  school  house. ' ' 

"You  don't  say  so!"  and  David  looked  his  astonish- 


24        UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

ment.     "Surely  there  must  be  a  school  near  here." 

"Oh,  yes,  there's  a  school  all  right,  but  they've  never 
gone.  I  don't  set  any  store  by  eddication.  What  good 
is  it  to  any  one,  I  'd  like  to  know  ?  Will  it  help  a  man 
to  hoe  a  row  of  pertaters,  or  a  woman  to  bake  bread? 
Now,  look  at  me.  I've  no  eddication,  an'  yit  I've  got  a 
good  place  here,  an'  a  bank  account.  You've  got  eddica- 
tion, so  I  understand,  an'  what  good  is  it  to  you?  I'm 
one  of  the  biggest  tax-payers  in  the  parish,  an'  you,  why 
yer  nothing  but  a  pauper,  the  Devil 's  Poor. ' ' 

At  this  cruel  reminder  David  shrank  back  as  from  a 
blow,  and  never  uttered  another  word  during  the  rest 
of  the  meal.  The  iron  was  entering  into  his  soul,  and 
he  was  beginning  to  understand  something  of  the  igno- 
miny he  was  to  endure  at  this  house. 

' '  Now  look  here, ' '  Jim  began  when  they  were  through 
with  dinner,  "I've  a  big  pile  of  wood  out  there  in  the 
yard,  an'  I  want  ye  to  tote  it  into  the  wood-house  an' 
pile  it  up.  I'll  show  ye  where  to  put  it.  I'm  gittin' 
mighty  little  fer  yer  keep,  an*  I  expect  ye  to  git  a 
hustle  on  to  help  pay  fer  yer  grub  an '  washin '. ' ' 

"Don't  be  too  hard  on  him,  Jim,"  Mrs.  Goban  re- 
marked. "He  doesn't  look  very  strong." 

"Don't  ye  worry,  Kitty,  I'll  attend  to  that.  I  know  a 
wrinkle  or  two." 

David  was  accordingly  taken  to  the  wood-house  and 
Jim  explained  to  him  how  and  where  he  was  to  pile  the 
wood.  "Ye  needn't  kill  yerself,"  he  told  him  in  conclu- 
sion. "But  I  want  ye  to  keep  busy,  fer  when  that  job's 
through  I've  got  something  else  on  hand.  Ye  can  sit 
down  when  ye  feel  a  little  tired,  but  don't  sit  too  long 
or  too  often,  see?" 


TO  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER  25 

For  about  half  an  hour  David  worked  patiently  at 
the  wood,  piling  it  as  neatly  as  possible.  The  work  was 
not  hard,  and  he  was  quite  satisfied  with  his  task.  He 
was  alone,  anyway,  and  could  think  about  his  beloved 
falls.  His  hands,  however,  were  soft,  and  ere  long  they 
were  bruised  and  bleeding  from  the  rough  sticks.  At 
length  a  sharp  splinter  entered  his  finger,  and  he  sat 
down  upon  a  stick  to  pull  it  out.  In  trying  to  do  this, 
it  broke  off  leaving  a  portion  deeply  embedded  in  the 
flesh,  which  caused  him  considerable  pain.  Not  knowing 
what  to  do,  he  sat  looking  upon  the  finger  in  a  dejected 
manner. 

"What's  the  matter?    You  seem  to  be  in  trouble." 

At  these  words  David  looked  quickly  around,  and  saw 
a  young  girl  standing  by  his  side.  Though  her  dress  was 
old  and  worn,  her  face  was  bright,  and  her  eyes  sparkled 
with  interest. 

' '  Here,  let  me  take  that  splinter  out, ' '  she  ordered,  as 
she  sat  down  by  his  side,  and  drawing  forth  a  needle, 
began  to  probe  into  the  flesh.  "There,  I've  got  it!" 
she  cried  in  triumph.  "My!  it's  a  monster.  You'll 
have  to  be  more  careful  after  this.  You  should  have 
gloves. ' ' 

' '  Thank  you  very  much, ' '  David  replied.  ' '  To  whom 
am  I  indebted  for  this  kindness?" 

"Oh,  I'm  Betty  Bean,  that's  all." 

1 '  And  you  live  here  ? ' ' 

"No.     I'm  just  dying  here." 

"Dying!"  David  exclaimed  in  surprise.  "Why,  you 
don't  look  like  a  dying  person." 

"Maybe  I  don't,  but  I  am.  I'm  just  staying  here  be- 
cause I  have  to.  My  mother's  a  widow,  and  I  want  to 


26       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

earn  some  money  to  help  her,  and  as  this  was  the  only 
place  I  could  get  I  had  to  take  it." 

' '  So  you  do  not  like  it,  then  ? ' ' 

"Who  would  like  any  place  where  there  is  such  a  brute 
as  Jim  Goban?  My,  I'm  sorry  for  you.  To  think  of 
any  man  getting  into  his  clutches. ' ' 

"But  surely  I  won't  be  any  worse  off  than  you 
are." 

"  I  'm  not  so  sure  about  that.  You  see,  I  'm  about  boss 
here,  and  do  and  say  just  what  I  like." 

"How's  that?" 

"Well,  I'm  the  only  person  Jim  can  get  to  work  here. 
All  the  girls  for  miles  around  know  what  kind  of  a  crea- 
ture he  is,  and  they  wouldn't  come  for  any  amount  of 
money.  They're  scared  to  death  of  him.  But  I'm  not, 
and  I  tell  him  right  to  his  face  what  I  think  of  him,  and 
the  way  he  treats  his  poor  wife.  He  would  like  to  horse- 
whip me,  but  he  knows  that  if  I  leave  no  one  else  would 
come  in  my  place.  But  I  'rn  glad  now  that  I  am  here  so 
I  can  look  after  you." 

"Look  after  me!" 

"Yes.  I  guess  you'll  need  me  all  right.  I  know  who 
you  are,  and  I  'm  sorry  for  you.  I  'm  going  to  stand  be- 
tween you  and  Jim  Goban.  He's  scared  to  death  of  me, 
for  I  'm  the  only  one  who  dares  give  him  a  tongue-lashing, 
and  I  do  it  whenever  it  is  necessary,  which  is  quite 
often." 

"You're  a  brave  girl,"  and  David  looked  with  admira- 
tion upon  the  slight  form  by  his  side.  "How  old  are 
you?" 

" Fifteen  last  March.  But  one's  age  is  nothing.  I've 
done  a  woman's  work  ever  since  I  was  ten.  I  stand  up 


TO  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER  27 

for  my  rights  now,  though.  When  I  first  came  here 
Jim  was  bound  that  I  should  work  all  the  time.  But  at 
last  I  told  him  that  I  was  going  to  have  every  Satur- 
day afternoon  off,  especially  in  summer,  so  I  could  go 
home  or  out  upon  the  river.  Can  you  row?"  she  sud- 
denly asked. 

"A  little,"  was  the  reply. 

"That's  good.  Now,  look,  I'm  going  to  take  you  out 
in  the  boat  next  Saturday,  and  you're  going  to  meet 
somebody  there  you'll  like." 

"Somebody  I  like,"  David  repeated.    "Who  is  it?" 

"It's  a  woman,  that's  who  it  is.  But  I'm  not  going 
to  tell  you  her  name.  She  only  came  here  last  week,  and 
she  is  so  fond  of  the  water,  and  spends  so  much  time 
upon  it.  Oh,  you'll  like  her  when  you  see  her.  She's 
a  beauty,  with  such  lovely  eyes  and  dark  hair.  And 
she's  not  a  bit  stuck  up,  either.  She  just  talks  in  a 
friendly  way,  and  makes  you  feel  easy  all  over.  There, 
now,  I  guess  you'd  better  pile  some  more  wood.  I  have 
a  bit  of  work  to  do,  and  when  I'm  througfi  111  come 
out  and  give  you  a  hand.  I  like  to  be  with  you.  I 
know  we're  going  to  be  friends." 

The  girl  rose,  and  was  about  to  leave.  She  paused, 
however,  and  looked  inquiringly  into  the  old  man 's  face. 

"Do  you  smoke?"  she  asked. 

Into  David's  eyes  came  an  eager  expression,  which 
Betty  was  not  slow  to  see. 

"I  know  you  do,"  she  cried,  "but  you  have  no  to- 
bacco. ' ' 

1 '  I  have  a  pipe, ' '  and  David  fumbled  into  a  pocket  of 
his  coat.  "But  I  haven't  had  a  smoke  for  weeks,  be- 
cause  " 


28 

"I  know,  I  know,"  the  girl  hastily  replied.  "I'll  get 
you  some  in  a  jiffy." 

She  was  gone  only  a  short  time  when  she  returned,  and 
handed  David  half  a  fig  of  tobacco. 

"There,  take  that,"  she  said.  "It's  a  piece  Jim  left 
on  the  kitchen  window-sill. ' ' 

"But  is  it  right  for  me  to  take  it?"  David  asked. 

"Sure  it's  right.  Didn't  Jim  agree  to  feed  and  lodge 
you  for  one  year?  You  can't  live  without  tobacco.  It's 
a  part  of  your  food,  see  ?  If  Jim  says  anything  about  it,' 
I'll  soon  settle  him." 

"You  are  a  good  girl,"  David  returned,  as  with  trem- 
bling hands  he  hastily  whittled  off  a  few  slices  of  to- 
bacco with  an  old  knife,  and  filled  his  pipe.  "This  will 
put  new  life  into  me.  I  can  never  repay  you  for  your 
kindness." 


CHAPTER  III 

ONE,  AT  LEAST,  RINGS  TBUE 

T  "T  TITH  the  small  boat  pulled  well  upon  the  beach, 
\  \  Lois  Sinclair  stood  for  a  few  moments  looking 
out  over  the  water.  Her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  a  little 
boat  in  the  distance  containing  two  people,  an  old  man 
and  a  young  girl.  The  wind,  which  was  steadily  in- 
creasing, tossed  her  wavy,  luxuriant  hair  over  her  brow, 
while  several  tresses  fell  across  her  cheeks,  flushed  by 
the  recent  rowing.  She  knew  that  she  should  be  home, 
for  supper  would  be  waiting  and  her  father  would  be 
impatient.  But  she  hesitated.  Her  thoughts  were  out 
there  on  the  water  where  she  loved  to  be.  The  twang 
of  the  wind  as  it  swept  through  the  trees  along  the  shore, 
and  the  beat  of  the  surf  upon  the  gravelly  beach  were 
music  sweet  to  her  ears. 

At  length,  with  one  more  lingering  glance  out  upon 
the  river,  she  turned  and  walked  along  a  path  leading 
from  the  shore.  She  moved  slowly,  for  she  was  not  at 
all  anxious  to  reach  the  house  situated  about  two  hun- 
dred yards  beyond.  And  yet  it  was  an  attractive  house, 
well-built,  and  cosy  in  appearance,  designed  both  for 
summer  and  winter  use.  A  spacious  verandah  swept 
the  front  and  ends,  over  which  clambered  a  luxuriant 
growth  of  wild  grape  vines.  Large  trees  of  ash,  elm, 
and  maple  spread  their  expansive  branches  over  the  well- 

29 


30 

kept  lawn,  providing  an  excellent  shade  when  the  sun 
was  hot.  Altogether,  it  was  a  most  delightful  spot  to 
spend  the  summer  months  away  from  the  smoke  and 
confusion  of  the  city. 

The  place,  however,  did  not  altogether  appeal  to  Lois 
Sinclair.  If  she  had  needed  rest,  the  situation  would 
have  been  ideal.  But  it  was  activity  she  desired,  and  not 
luxurious  ease  such  as  so  many  crave,  especially  two 
young  men  lolling  on  the  verandah  awaiting  her  coming. 
Even  though  one  was  her  brother,  she  could  not  restrain 
a  feeling  of  contempt  as  she  looked  upon  their  white 
faces,  soft  hands,  and  immaculate  clothes.  Why  should 
men,  she  asked  herself,  be  so  ready  and  willing  to  give 
themselves  completely  up  to  effeminate  habits  when  their 
blood  was  hot  within  them,  and  the  great  Open  was 
calling  them  with  such  a  strong  insistent  voice? 

The  young  woman's  arrival  brought  one  of  the  young 
men  to  his  feet,  with  the  offer  of  a  hammock. 

" Please  do  not  trouble  yourself,"  she  told  him.  "I. 
must  hurry  and  get  ready  for  dinner.  I  know  that 
father  is  very  angry  with  me." 

"He  is  not  the  only  one  who  is  angry,  I  can  assure 
you,"  Sammie  Dingle  remarked.  ""We  have  been  fur- 
ious with  you  for  leaving  us  this  afternoon  when  we 
needed  your  company  so  much  in  the  car.  I  cannot  un- 
derstand how  you  can  enjoy  yourself  alone  out  on  the 
river  in  that  nasty  boat." 

"No,  I  suppose  you  cannot,"  Lois  replied,  and  so  in- 
fatuated was  Sammie  with  the  young  woman  that  he  did 
not  notice  the  slightest  sarcasm  in  her  words. 

"Hurry  up,  Lois,"  her  brother  ordered,  "I'm  almost- 
starved.  Dad's  got  it  in  for  you." 


31 

' '  All  right,  Dick, ' '  was  her  reply.  ' '  I  shall  be  down  in 
a  few  minutes.  Why  did  you  wait  for  me?  You  had 
better  go  to  dinner  at  once,  if  you  are  so  hungry. ' ' 

It  took  Lois  but  a  short  time  upstairs,  and  when  she 
came  down  she  found  the  three  men  in  the  dining-room. 
Her  father  was  in  one  of  his  surly  moods,  and  this  she 
could  tell  at  the  first  glance.  He  was  a  short  man,  some- 
what stout,  and  pompous  both  in  appearance  and  man- 
ner. Fortunate  it  was  that  his  only  daughter  had  in- 
herited none  of  his  qualities,  but  was  more  like  her 
mother,  whose  memory  she  cherished  with  undying  af- 
fection. Since  her  death  home  had  been  more  of  a 
prison  to  her  than  anything  else.  Neither  her  father  nor 
her  only  brother  had  understood  her,  and  she  was  forced 
to  depend  more  and  more  upon  her  own  reliant  self. 

"What  kept  you  so  late,  Lois,?"  her  father  asked  as 
soon  as  she  had  taken  her  place  at  the  table.  ' '  You  know 
very  well  that  I  do  not  like  to  wait  for  dinner. ' ' 

"I  am  very  sorry,  father,"  was  the  reply,  "but  I  be- 
came so  greatly  interested  in  an  old  man  and  a  girl  out 
on  the  river  that  I  had  no  idea  how  time  was  passing. ' ' 

"Who  were  they,  Lois?"  her  brother  enquired. 
"What  new  creatures  have  you  picked  up  now?  You 
haven 't  run  out  of  homeless  cats  and  dogs,  have  you  ? ' ' 

The  colour  mounted  to  Lois'  temples  at  these  words, 
for  it  was  not  the  first  time  she  had  been  sneered  at 
for  her  tenderness  of  heart  for  all  suffering  creatures. 
With  difficulty  she  restrained  an  angry  reply,  and  went 
on  calmly  with  her  dinner. 

"Come,  Lois,"  Sammie  urged,  "never  mind  Dick. 
He  must  have  his  little  joke,  don't  you  know.  He  was 
only  in  fun." 


32       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"A  joke  with  a  sharp  thorn  in  it  isn't  much  fun," 
and  Lois  looked  Sammie  full  in  the  eyes.  ''One  might 
do  far  worse  than  take  an  interest  in  such  people  as  I 
met  this  afternoon  out  upon  the  river.  They  appealed  to 
me  very  much  and  I  am  not  ashamed  to  confess  it.  The 
man  is  a  perfect  gentleman,  while  the  girl  is  so  pretty, 
and  full  of  life  and  fun." 

* '  What 's  her  name  ? ' '  Dick  asked.  ' '  I  'm  getting  quite 
excited  over  her. ' ' 

"She's  Betty  Bean,  so  she  told  me,  and  the  old  man 
is  David  Findley." 

"What,  Crazy  David,  that  miserable  pauper?"  Mr. 
Sinclair  asked.  "And  you  call  such  a  creature  a  gen- 
tleman?" 

"Certainly,  and  why  not?  His  face  is  so  beautiful, 
and  his  whole  manner  shows  that  he  has  moved  much  in 
refined  society." 

' '  Ho,  ho,  that 's  a  good  one, ' '  and  Dick  leaned  back  in 
his  chair  and  laughed  aloud.  "Crazy  David  a  gentle- 
man, with  a  beautiful  face,  and  refined  manners !  Think 
of  that,  dad." 

"Lois  evidently  doesn't  know  that  Crazy  David  is  a 
pauper,  the  Devil's  Poor,  and  was  sold  to  Jim  Goban 
to  board  and  lodge  for  a  year.  He  went  pretty  low, 
so  I  understand." 

At  these  words  an  expression  of  surprise  came  into 
Lois'  eyes,  mingled  with  indignation.  She  looked  keenly 
into  her  father's  face,  thinking  that  he  must  be  merely 
joking. 

' '  I  can  hardly  believe  that  what  you  say  is  true, ' '  she 
at  length  remarked.  "I  did  not  know  that  such  things 
were  carried  on  in  a  Christian  community.  Is  it  pos- 


TO  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER  33 

sible  that  an  old  man  such  as  that  was  sold  like  a  cow 
or  a  horse  to  the  lowest  bidder!" 

"Well,  what  else  could  have  been  done  with  him, 
then?" 

' '  Wasn  't  there  any  one  in  the  whole  parish  willing  to 
take  care  of  him?" 

"H'm,  I  guess  people  have  all  they  can  do  to  look 
after  themselves  without  being  burdened  with  a  half- 
cracked  creature  such  as  that.  It  was  the  best  thing 
they  could  do.  It  would  not  be  fair  for  one  person  to 
have  the  entire  expense  of  keeping  him,  so  by  this  method 
all  have  a  share  in  his  support." 

"But  I  call  it  degrading,"  Lois  insisted,  "not  only 
to  the  old  man  himself,  but  to  the  people  living  here. 
He  seems  such  a  gentleman,  that  I  was  drawn  to  him 
this  afternoon." 

' '  Going  to  take  him  under  your  wing,  eh  ? "  Dick  ban- 
tered. ' '  He  '11  be  as  interesting  as  your  other  protege,  I 
assure  you.  By  the  way,  I  saw  him  this  afternoon,  and 
he  looked  his  part  all  right,  ho,  ho,"  and  Dick  laughed 
as  he  gulped  down  his  tea. 

"Who's  that,  Dick?"  Mr.  Sinclair  inquired. 

' '  Oh,  Lois  knows, ' '  was  the  reply.  ' '  She  can  tell  you 
all  about  'Spuds'  as  well  as  I  can,  and  maybe  better." 

"Why  should  I  know?"  his  sister  asked,  somewhat 
sharply.  "I  only  met  him  once,  and  that  was  years 
ago." 

' '  But  you  always  take  his  part,  though,  so  he  seems  to 
be  somewhat  under  your  care." 

"And  why  shouldn't  I?  He  deserves  great  credit 
for  what  he  has  done,  and  it  is  very  unbecoming  of 
you  to  make  fun  of  him." 


34       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"I  wish  you  could  have  seen  him  this  afternoon, 
though,"  and  Dick  glanced  across  the  table  at  Sammie. 
"We  were  speeding  along  in  the  car  when  we  saw  him 
hoeing  potatoes  in  a  field  by  the  road.  His  clothes 
were  all  soiled,  his  sleeves  rolled  up,  and  he  looked  like 
a  regular  bushman.  I  called  out  to  him  as  we  sped  past, 
and  you  should  have  seen  the  expression  on  his  face 
when  he  saw  us.  It  was  like  a  thunder  cloud.  I  guess 
he  felt  pretty  well  cut  up  at  being  caught  at  such  work, 
ha,  ha." 

"Whom  are  you  talking  about,  anyway?"  Mr.  Sin- 
clair demanded.  "What's  all  this  about  'Spuds,'  I'd 
like  to  know?" 

"Oh,  it's  only  that  country  chap  we  met  several  years 
ago,  don't  you  remember?"  Dick  explained.  "His  real 
name,  I  believe,  is  Jasper  Randall,  though  we  have  al- 
ways called  him  Spuds,  because  he  was  digging  potatoes 
when  we  first  met  him." 

"You  don't  mean  that  big  overgrown  boy  who  helped 
us  to  carry  Lois  home  the  day  she  sprained  her  ankle 
at  Daltan  Creek?" 

"The  very  same,  dad.  And  you  remember  what  fun 
we  had  at  the  way  he  sat  and  drank  his  tea  out  of  the 
saucer?" 

"But  I  didn't"  Lois  spoke  sharply,  while  a  flush 
mantled  her  cheeks. 

' '  Oh,  no,  you  didn  't  make  fun, ' '  Dick  laughed,  ' '  You 
were  mad  through  and  through,  and  gave  us  a  good  solid 
lecture  afterwards," 

Lois  made  no  reply,  so  while  the  men  talked,  she  let 
her  mind  dwell  upon  that  scene  of  years  ago.  She  saw 
again  the  lank  awkward  lad  who  was  so  concerned  about 


TO  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER  35 

her  accident.  While  helping  to  carry  her  home,  he  had 
been  much  at  his  ease,  and  his  eyes  glowed  with  a  sym- 
pathetic light.  But  when  once  in  the  house,  his  natural 
shyness  had  come  upon  him,  and  he  did  not  know  what 
to  do  with  himself  in  the  presence  of  strangers.  One 
thing  stood  out  above  everything  eke,  and  that  was  his 
look  of  indignant  defiance  when  Dick  laughed  because 
he  drank  his  tea  out  of  the  saucer.  She  liked  the  way 
he  had  straightened  himself  suddenly  up,  while  his  eyes 
flashed  with  a  peculiar  light.  The  next  that  she  heard 
of  him  was  several  years  later  when  he  entered  college 
in  Dick's  year.  Then  every  time  her  brother  had  come 
home  he  had  such  stories  to  tell  her  about  Spuds.  And 
so  he  was  now  living  near  working  on  a  farm.  Why 
did  he  not  go  home?  she  asked  herself.  ShesWondered 
also  what  he  looked  like  now.  Was  he  lank  and  awk- 
ward as  when  she  saw  him?  She  longed  to  ask  Dick 
several  questions,  but  desisted,  knowing  that  it  would  be 
to  little  purpose.  Her  brother  would  only  make  fun  of 
him,  and  she  would  be  sure  to  get  angry. 

When  supper  was  over,  the  men  sauntered  out  upon 
the  verandah  for  a  smoke.  Lois  went,  too,  but  sat  some- 
what apart  with  a  piece  of  needlework  in  her  hands. 
She  preferred  to  be  alone  that  she  might  think.  She 
thought  first  of  old  David,  and  his  pitiable  condition. 
WThat  could  she  do  to  help  him?  she  asked  herself.  It 
was  not  right  that  he  should  be  kept  as  a  pauper  while 
there  were  several  people  in  the  parish  who  could  pro- 
vide for  him  without  the  least  trouble.  Her  father  was 
one  of  them,  and  she  was  determined  to  speak  to  him 
just  as  soon  as  she  could. 

Prom  old  David  it  was  only  natural  that  her  mind 


36       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

should  turn  to  Jasper  Randall.  She  recalled  his  ani- 
mated face  the  day  her  ankle  had  been  sprained.  He 
was  but  a  big  overgrown  boy  then,  and  she  had  just 
graduated  from  school.  She  had  never  forgotten  him, 
and  had  followed  his  career  while  at  college  as  well  as 
she  could  from  what  her  brother  told  her.  And  so  he 
was  now  working  on  a  farm  nearby.  A  longing  came 
upon  her  to  see  him,  and  to  learn  if  he  had  changed 
much  since  that  day  years  ago.  As  she  glanced  toward 
her  brother  and  Sammie,  so  effeminate  in  their  manner, 
and  dressed  with  such  scrupulous  care,  a  feeling  of  con- 
tempt smote  her.  They  disdained  honest  toil,  and  would 
scorn  to  soil  their  soft  white  hands  with  manual  labor. 
But  over  there  was  a  young  man  toil-worn,  and  no  doubt 
sunburnt,  clad  in  rough  clothes  earning  his  living  by 
the  sweat  of  his  brow.  Such  a  person  appealed  to  her. 
He  would  form  an  interesting  study,  if  nothing  else. 
There  must  be  some  connection  between  that  potato  patch 
and  the  college,  she  told  herself,  and  she  was  determined 
to  find  out  what  it  was. 

As  she  thus  sat  and  worked,  her  thoughts  keeping 
time  to  her  fingers,  Sammie  came  and  took  a  seat  by  her 
side.  She  glanced  quickly  up,  with  a  shade  of  annoy- 
ance on  her  face.  They  were  alone  on  the  verandah,  for 
her  father  and  Dick  were  nowhere  to  be  seen. 

"You  are  very  quiet  this  evening,  Lois,"  the  young 
man  began.  ' '  I  have  been  watching  you  for  the  last  half 
liour,  and  you  never  looked  our  way  once,  nor  took  any 
interest  in  what  we  were  saying.  You  are  not  offended, 
are  you?" 

"Offended!  At  what?"  Lois  asked  as  she  let  her 
needlework  fall  upon  her  lap. 


TO  THE  LOWEST  BIDDER  37 

' '  At  me.    Have  I  done  anything  to  annoy  you  ? ' ' 

"I  wasn't  thinking  about  you  at  all,  Sammie,"  and 
Lois  looked  him  full  in  the  eyes.  "My  mind  was  upon 
more  important  things." 

"And  you  don't  consider  me  important?"  the  young 
man  demanded,  visibly  embarrassed. 

"Why  should  I  ?  What  have  you  done  that  you  should 
be  considered  important?" 

"But  my  father  is  rich,  and  we  belong  to  a  good  old 
family.  I  am  a  gentleman,  and  that  should  count  for 
much." 

"So  you  seem  to  think,"  was  the  somewhat  sarcastic 
reply.  "I  do  not  for  a  moment  deny  that  such  things 
are  valuable,  but  they  count  for  very  little  in  my  esti- 
mation of  a  true  man.  He  must  prove  his  worth  in  the 
battle  of  life,  and  show  to  the  world  that  he  is  something 
apart  from  how  much  money  his  father  may  have  or  his 
family  history.  Now  what  have  you  done  that  I  should 
consider  you  important?" 

"Nothing  at  present,  Lois,  for  I  am  not  through  col- 
lege yet.  But  I  am  going  to  do  great  things  some  day, 
and  then  you  will  change  your  opinion  ox  me." 

' '  I  hope  so, ' '  and  Lois  gave  a  sigh  as  she  picked  up  her 
work. 

"You  don't  believe  what  I  say?"  and  Sammie  red- 
dened. 

' '  Not  until  I  see  you  settle  down  to  something  definite. 
You  do  not  know  how  to  work,  and  how,  then,  can  you 
expect  to  succeed?" 

"But  you  would  not  want  to  see  me  working  like 
Spuds,  for  instance,  would  you?" 

"And  why  not?    He  is  not  afraid  to  soil  his  hands  at 


38       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

honest  labor.     Why  he  is  doing  so  I  do  not  know,  but 
there  must  be  some  good  reason. " 

"Oh,  I  know.  He  wants  money  to  help  him  to  finish" 
his  college  course.  He  left  very  suddenly,  so  I  under- 
stand. Of  course,  he  was  not  in  our  set,  and  so  I  know 
very  little  about  him.  He  studied  hard,  and  kept  much 
to  himself,  so  he  has  always  been  somewhat  of  a  mystery. 
But  say,  Lois,  never  mind  talking  about  him.  I  want 
to  ask  you  something,  for  I  am  going  away  to-morrow. ' ' 

"What  is  it,  Sammie?"  and  again  Lois  laid  down  her 
work.  She  had  an  idea  what  he  wanted  to  say,  though 
it  did  not  affect  her  in  the  least. 

"I — I  want  to  s-say,"  the  young  man  stammered, 
"that  you  are  the  o-only " 

Sammie  was  suddenly  arrested  in  his  protestation  of 
love  by  Dick's  voice  at  the  door. 

"Say,  come  inside,"  he  called.  "It's  beginning  to 
rain,  and  it's  spoiled  my  ride  this  evening.  It's  going 
to  be  confounded  dull  to-night,  so  give  us  some  music, 
Lois,  to  liven  things  up  a  bit." 

With  an  amused  smile,  his  sister  willingly  obeyed. 
Sammie  followed  her  into  the  house,  mentally  cursing 
Dick  for  his  untimely  interruption. 


CHAPTER  IV 

A    LITTLE    CABIN 

BETTY  and  old  David  had  a  great  afternoon  out 
upon  the  water  in  the  small  row-boat.    They  were 
delighted  with  Lois,  and  after  she  had  left  them  they 
watched  her  until  she  disappeared  within  the  house. 

"Isn't  she  wonderful!"  Betty  exclaimed,  as  she  at 
length  picked  up  the  oars  which  had  been  lying  unused 
in  the  bottom  of  the  boat. 

"Who  is  she,  anyway?"  her  companion  asked,  for  it 

was  evident  that  he  was  as  much  lost  in  admiration  as 
• 

was  the  girl. 

"Oh,  she's  Miss  Sinclair,  Lois,  they  call  her,  and  her 
father  is  very  rich.  He  is  president,  or  something  like 
that,  of  the  street  railway  and  the  electric  light  company 
in  the  city.  Ma  knows  all  about  him,  and  she  has  told 
me  a  whole  lot.  He  was  very  poor  once,  so  she  says. 
He 's  awful  mean  and  stuck  up  and  won 't  have  anything 
to  do  with  the  people  he  knew  when  he  was  young.  But 
his  daughter  isn't  a  bit  like  him.  She  takes  after  her 
mother,  so  I  understand,  who  was  a  very  fine  woman." 

' '  Does  Mr.  Sinclair  live  here  all  the  time  ? ' '  David  in- 
quired. "I  never  heard  of  him  before." 

"Oh,  no.  He  has  a  big  house  in  the  city.  He  only 
bought  this  place  last  summer.  Lois  has  never  been  here 

39 


40       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

before.  She  came  two  weeks  ago  and  I  think  she  is  going 
to  stay  till  fall.  I  hope  she  does,  anyway.  Won't  it 
be  great  to  have  her  here,  so  we  can  meet  her  and  talk 
to  her  every  Saturday  afternoon?" 

"She  seems  to  be  a  very  fine  young  woman,"  David 
assented. 

"Indeed  she  is,  and  she's  a  nurse,  too.  She's  been 
away  training  in  some  hospital  for  several  years,  and 
has  just  got  through." 

"Why  should  she  want  to  be  a  nurse?"  David  asked. 
"If  her  father  has  plenty  of  money  why  should  his 
daughter  want  to  earn  her  own  living?" 

"It's  because  she's  so  independent,  that's  why.  She 
believes  every  one  should  earn  her  own  living,  and  I 
guess  she's  right." 

A  pained  expression  suddenly  overspread  the  old 
man's  face  at  these  words.  But  so  engrossed  was  Betty 
with  her  own  thoughts  that  she  noticed  nothing  amiss. 

"I  am  going  to  be  a  nurse  some  day,"  the  girl  con- 
tinued. "Just  as  soon  as  I  am  old  enough  I  am  going 
to  enter  a  hospital.  Then  when  I  get  through  I  can  earn 
so  much  money  and  be  such  a  help  at  home.  And  I'm 
going  to  help  you,  too,"  she  added  as  an  afterthought. 

"No,  child,  that  will  not  be  necessary  then,"  David 
replied.  "I  shall  have  plenty  of  money  of  my  own  by 
the  time  you  are  a  nurse.  I  shall  be  manager  of  the 
biggest  company  the  country  has  ever  known,  for  it 
cannot  be  long  now  before  people  realise  how  wonderful 
is  the  scheme  I  have  worked  out.  They  have  been  very 
slow  to  see,  but  I  am  sure  that  a  great  change  is  soon  to 
take  place." 

"But  you  might  be  sick,  though,"  the  girl  insisted, 


A  LITTLE  CABIN  41 

"and  will  need  me  to  nurse  you.  I  won't  charge  you 
anything,  for  I  shall  gladly  do  it  for  nothing  because 
it  will  be  you." 

"Oh,  I  wouldn't  let  you  do  it  for  nothing,"  was  the 
reply.  "I  shall  pay  you  well  and  make  up  for  all  your 
kindness  to  me  now  when  I  am  so  poor." 

In  this  manner  the  two  sat  and  talked.  Happy  were 
they  for  the  time,  thinking  and  planning  of  the  future 
which  looked  so  bright  in  their  eyes.  Neither  did  they 
notice  for  a  while  where  they  had  drifted,  for  a  stiff 
wind  had  risen  and  was  drawing  down  the  creek.  It 
was  Betty  who  first  realised  their  situation. 

' '  Oh,  look  where  we  are ! ' '  she  cried,  seizing  the  oars, 
and  placing  them  in  the  row-locks.  "We  can  never  get 
back  against  this  wind,  and  the  water  is  getting  rougher 
all  the  time.  I  believe  it  is  going  to  rain." 

"Let  me  row,"  David  suggested.  "I  should  be 
stronger  than  you." 

"Did  you  ever  row?"  the  girl  asked. 

"Only  once.    But  I  think  I  could  do  it,  though." 

"Well,  I  don't  think  you  could.  You're  not  nearly 
as  strong  as  I  am. ' ' 

With  that  she  settled  herself  to  the  task  of  pulling 
back  into  the  creek  against  the  wind  which  was  dead 
ahead.  For  some  time  there  was  silence  as  she  toiled 
steadily  at  the  oars.  Gradually,  however,  her  strokes  be- 
came weaker,  and  she  was  forced  to  rest. 

"I  can't  do  it,"  she  gasped.  "The  wind  is  too 
strong. ' ' 

' '  What  are  we  to  do,  then  ? ' '  David  asked. 

' '  Land  on  that  shore  over  there.  I  guess  we  can  reach 
it  all  right." 


42       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Again  seizing  the  oars,  she  swung  the  boat  partly 
around  and  pointed  for  the  shore.  It  was  much  easier 
now,  and  she  made  considerable  progress.  The  wind  in- 
creased in  strength,  and  at  times  the  water  dashed  over 
the  side  of  the  boat.  To  add  to  their  discomfort  the 
rain  began  to  fall,  and  by  the  time  the  shore  was  reached 
their  clothes  were  wet,  and  David  felt  cold. 

"Help  me  pull  up  the  boat,"  Betty  ordered.  "We'll 
tie  it  to  that  tree,  and  then  we'll  look  around  for  some 
shelter.  There's  a  raftsman's  cabin  not  far  away,  and 
maybe  we  can  stay  there." 

With  the  boat  securely  fastened,  they  made  their  way 
along  the  shore  until  they  came  to  a  path  leading  up 
from  the  water.  Following  this  through  the  bushes,  they 
soon  reached  an  open  space,  and  there  before  them  ap- 
peared a  small  building  covered  with  tarred  paper. 

"That's  the  place,"  Betty  exclaimed,  "and  I  know 
there  is  a  stove  there  for  I  was  in  it  once.  The  raftsmen 
used  it  this  last  spring.  We  can  build  a  fire  and  dry 
our  clothes  before  we  go  home. ' ' 

Betty  was  the  first  to  reach  the  cabin,  and  as  she 
pushed  open  the  door  she  gave  a  cry  of  surprise. 

"What's  the  matter?"  David  inquired,  thinking  that 
she  had  been  frightened. 

But  Betty  did  not  at  once  reply.  She  stood  in  the 
middle  of  the  room,  looking  around  in  a  bewildered 
manner. 

"Well  I  never!"  she  at  length  declared.  "Why  the 
place  is  all  fixed  up,  and  somebody  must  surely  be  liv- 
ing here.  Who  can  it  be,  for  I  never  heard  a  word 
about  it,  and  I  thought  that  I  knew  everything  that  was 
going  on  in  this  parish.  Just  look  at  that  table  now, 


A  LITTLE  CABIN  43 

with  the  dishes  all  washed  so  clean.  And  there  are  books, 
too,"  she  added,  "and  pictures  on  the  wall.  I  never 
knew  a  man  could  keep  a  room  so  neat." 

"How  do  you  know  that  it  is  a  man?"  David  asked. 
"Perhaps  it  is  a  woman." 

"Why,  that's  easy  enough,"  and  Betty  looked  around 
the  room.  "Don't  you  see  a  man's  boots  there,  his 
clothes  hanging  up  by  the  stove,  and  a  package  of  to- 
bacco on  the  window-sill?  I  guess  it's  a  man  all  right." 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,"  David  assented.  "You 
know  more  about  such  things  than  I  do.  Anyway,  it's 
nice  to  be  here  out  of  the  storm.  But  do  you  think 
the  man  will  mind  when  he  comes  back  and  finds  us 
here?  He  might  be  very  angry  with  us." 

"Let  him  get  angry,  then,"  and  Betty  gave  her  head 
a  slight  toss.  "I  don't  care  for  angry  men.  If  I  can 
match  Jim  Goban,  I  guess  I  can  handle  any  man  who 
comes  here.  Leave  that  to  me,  and  don't  you  worry. 
I'm  going  to  do  a  little  exploring,  anyway.  I  want  to 
see  what 's  in  that  other  room.  Ah,  just  what  I  thought, ' ' 
she  continued,  when  she  had  opened  the  door  and  en- 
tered. "It's  the  bed -room,  and  the  bed  is  not  made. 
That  shows  all  right  that  a  man  lives  here.  A  woman 
would  never  think  of  going  away  and  leaving  the  bed  like 
that.  I'm  going  to  open  the  window  and  air  the  room. 
Men  always  keep  the  windows  shut  tight,  and  the  house 
gets  so  stuffy.  There,  that 's  better, ' '  she  panted,  as  after 
some  difficulty  she  forced  the  window  up.  "I'm  going 
to  make  up  that  bed  just  as  soon  as  I  get  the  fire  going. ' ' 

There  was  a  box  full  of  dry  wood  behind  the  stove, 
and  soon  she  had  a  fire  burning  brightly.  She  next 


44       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

partly  filled  a  small  kettle  with  water  and  set  it  upon 
the  stove. 

"You  had  better  take  off  your  wet  coat,"  she  sug- 
gested to  David.  "You'll  get  your  death  of  cold  if  you 
keep  it  on  much  longer. ' ' 

"Can't  I  help  you?"  the  old  man  inquired,  as  he  stood 
watching  with  admiration  the  girl's  light  step  and  the 
skilful  way  she  did  everything.  There  was  a  longing  in 
his  eyes  as  well,  for  he  wanted  to  be  of  some  use  but  did 
not  know  how. 

"Yes,  you  can  help  me,"  and  Betty  smiled  upon  him, 
"by  taking  that  coat  off  and  sitting  down  upon  that 
nice  cosy  place  near  the  stove.  It  was  certainly  made 
for  comfort,  and  the  man  who  owns  this  building  must 
spend  his  evenings  there.  What  a  lot  of  books  he  has. 
He  must  read  a  great  deal." 

David  was  only  too  glad  to  obey,  so  after  he  had  taken 
off  his  coat  and  hung  it  up  back  of  the  stove  to  dry,  he 
stretched  himself  at  full  length  upon  the  settle. 

"This  does  feel  good,"  and  he  gave  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"You're  tired,  that's  what's  the  trouble  with  you," 
Betty  replied.  "You  shouldn't  have  a  bit  of  work  to 
do.  You're  too  old,  and  you  should  have  some  one  to 
look  after  you  all  the  time." 

' '  How  nice  it  would  be  if  we  could  live  in  a  place  like 
this,  and  not  go  back  to  Jim  Goban's.  Would  you  be 
willing  to  take  care  of  me?"  David  asked. 

"Sure,  I  would  like  nothing  better.  But,  then,  there 
are  some  things  in  the  way." 

"What  are  they?" 

"Well,  you  see,  there's  the  question  of  money.  We 
haven't  any  ourselves,  and  I  don't  think  any  one  is 


A  LITTLE  CABIN  45 

likely  to  drop  it  at  our  feet  in  a  hurry.  And  besides, 
Jim's  got  you  for  a  year  and  he  wouldn't  want  to  give 
you  up;  he's  going  to  get  a  lot  of  work  out  of  you,  so 
he  plans." 

"I  know  that  only  too  well,  Betty.  But  when  I  get 
rich,  I  mean.  If  I  had  a  little  place  like  this  you  would 
look  after  me,  would  you  not?  I  would  pay  you  well, 
and  we  could  be  so  happy." 

"Indeed  we  could.  But  you  haven't  the  money  yet 
and  we  must  try  to  be  as  happy  as  we  can  in  the  mean- 
time. That 's  what  ma  says,  and  she  really  does  practise 
it.  So  I've  got  to  look  after  you  now  when  you  can't 
pay  me.  I 'm  going  to  see  if  I  can't  find  something  to  eat. 
The  man  who  lives  here  surely  doesn't  live  on  air.  He 
must  have  some  food  in  the  house." 

It  did  not  take  Betty  long  to  find  the  cupboard.  This 
was  nothing  more  than  a  box  nailed  to  the  wall,  on  which 
a  rude  door  had  been  fastened.  There  were  three  shelves 
and  on  these  were  a  loaf  of  bread,  some  cold  meat,  po- 
tatoes, eggs  and  cheese. 

''Isn't  this  great!"  she  exclaimed,  as  she  brought  forth 
what  she  needed.  "I  can  warm  up  these  potatoes,  and 
we  shall  have  a  grand  supper. ' ' 

"I  am  worrying  about  the  man  who  owns  those 
things,"  David  remarked.  "He  might  not  mind  our 
using  his  house,  but  when  it  comes  to  making  free  with 
his  provisions,  it  might  be  a  different  matter.  Do  you 
think  it  is  right  for  us  to  touch  them  ? ' ' 

"We  won't  take  all,"  and  Betty  stood  before  the  table 
eying  the  meat  and  potatoes.  "We  can  leave  enough  for 
him.  If  he  is  a  kind  man  he  will  not  mind  our  taking 
some  of  his  supper.  How  dark  it  is  getting, ' '  she  added. 


46       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"I  shall  light  that  lamp.  Now,  isn't  that  better,"  she 
continued  when  this  had  been  accomplished.  ' '  We  shall 
have  supper  in  a  short  time." 

While  Betty  busied  herself  about  the  stove,  David  re- 
mained stretched  out  upon  the  settle.  Outside,  the  storm 
increased  in  fury,  and  the  rain  beat  against  the  window. 
Within,  all  was  snug  and  warm.  The  girl  even  hummed 
softly  to  herself  as  she  went  on  with  her  work. 

When  supper  was  ready,  Betty  spoke  to  David.  As  he 
made  no  reply,  she  went  to  his  side  and,  to  her  surprise, 
found  that  he  was  asleep.  An  expression  of  tender  com- 
passion came  into  the  girl's  eyes  as  she  watched  him. 
She  knew  how  tired  he  was  and  she  would  not  wake  him. 
It  was  better,  so  she  thought,  that  he  should  sleep. 
Drawing  up  a  chair,  she  sat  down  by  his  side.  A  feeling 
came  to  her  that  it  was  her  duty  to  care  for  this  old  man 
who  was  so  helpless.  She  could  not  do  much,  but  when 
Betty  Bean  had  once  made  up  her  mind  it  was  seldom 
that  she  could  be  turned  from  her  purpose. 


CHAPTER  V 

UNMASKED 

ALL  the  morning  Jasper  Randall  was  busy  hoeing 
potatoes  in  the  large  field  near  the  main  highway. 
He  liked  the  work,  for  he  was  alone  and  could  give  him- 
self up  to  thought  as  he  drove  the  hoe  into  the  yielding 
earth.  His  task  suited  him  well,  and  as  he  tore  out  in- 
numerable weeds,  slashing  down  a  big  one  here  and  an- 
other there,  he  was  in  reality  overcoming  and  defeating 
opponents  of  the  brain.  They  were  all  there  between 
the  rows,  and  he  could  see  them  so  plainly.  The  lesser 
ones  he  could  sweep  away  at  one  stroke,  but  that  quitch 
grass  was  more  difficult  to  conquer.  He  could  cut  it  off, 
but  its  roots  would  remain  firmly  embedded  in  the 
ground  and  would  spring  forth  again.  It  was  a  nasty, 
persistent  weed.  Little  wonder  that  he  attacked  it  most 
fiercely,  for  it  reminded  him  of  the  weed  of  injustice 
with  which  he  had  been  contending  for  years.  Other 
enemies,  like  the  smaller  weeds,  he  could  overcome,  but 
injustice,  that  quitch  grass  of  life,  was  what  stung  him 
to  fury.  Little  did  Simon  Squabbles,  the  tight  old  skin- 
flint, realise  that  the  lone  man  working  in  his  potato  field 
was  doing  the  work  of  two  men  that  morning,  and  at 
the  same  time  slaying  a  whole  battalion  of  bitter  enemies. 
The  contest  was  continued  during  the  afternoon.  The 

47 


48        UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

quitch  grass  was  thicker  now,  and  the  struggle  harder. 
With  savage  delight  Jasper  had  just  torn  out  a  whole 
handful  and  had  shaken  it  free  from  its  earth  as  a  dog 
would  shake  a  rat,  when  the  honk  of  an  auto  caused  him 
to  look  toward  the  road.  As  he  did  so,  his  face  under- 
went a  marvellous  transformation.  The  car  was  only  a 
few  seconds  in  passing,  but  it  was  sufficient  for  him  to 
recognise  the  occupants,  see  the  amused  expression  upon 
their  faces,  and  hear  their  salutation  of  "Spuds,"  as 
they  sped  by.  His  strong,  supple  body  trembled  as  he 
leaned  for  a  while  upon  his  hoe  and  gazed  down  the  road 
after  the  rapidly  disappearing  car.  He  must  have  re- 
mained thus  for  several  minutes  oblivious  to  everything 
else.  Neither  did  he  see  his  hard  taskmaster  watching 
him  in  the  distance.  But  when  he  again  resumed  his 
hoeing  he  worked  more  fiercely  than  ever,  and  there  was 
danger  at  times  lest  the  frail  hoe  should  break  beneath 
his  tremendous  strokes.  Up  one  row  and  down  another 
he  moved  all  the  afternoon.  He  seemed  like  a  giant 
tearing  up  the  earth,  rather  than  a  man  performing  a 
prosaic  task.  "When  toward  evening  the  sky  darkened, 
the  wind  began  to  blow  and  the  rain  to  fall,  he  hardly 
noticed  it  at  first.  Only  when  the  earth  became  mucky 
and  stuck  constantly  to  his  hoe,  did  he  leave  his  work 
and  go  across  the  field  toward  the  barn.  It  was  time, 
anyway,  to  help  with  the  chores.  He  was  anxious  to 
get  through  that  he  might  go  home.  He  was  glad  that 
it  was  Saturday,  for  he  would  have  the  next  day  free. 

It  was  dark  by  the  time  his  tasks  were  done,  and  then 
he  went  to  the  house  for  his  week 's  pay.  He  had  agreed 
to  work  for  a  dollar  and  a  half  a  day,  and  get  his  own 
breakfast  and  supper  at  home.  Thus  he  had  nine  dollars 


UNMASKED  49 

coining  to  him  for  his  week's  work.  He  was  surprised, 
therefore,  when  Simon  Squabbles  handed  him  out  only 
eight  dollars  and  fifty  cents. 

"There  is  some  mistake  here,"  Jasper  remarked  as  he 
counted  over  the  money.  ' '  I  want  fifty  cents  more. ' ' 

"That's  all  you're  goin'  to  get,"  Simon  replied.  "I 
saw  ye  loafin'  this  afternoon  when  ye  should  have  been 
workin',  an'  'no  work,  no  pay'  is  my  motto." 

"Loafing,  do  you  say?"  Jasper  asked,  thinking  that 
he  had  not  heard  aright. 

"Sure.  Didn't  I  see  ye  leanin'  on  yer  hoe  watchin' 
that  car  which  went  down  the  road  ?  An '  ye  stood  there 
a  long  time,  too." 

Into  Jasper's  eyes  leaped  an  angry  fire.  He  under- 
stood now  the  man  he  had  to  deal  with.  So  he  had  been 
watching  him,  and  he  had  taken  no  account  of  the  work 
he  had  done  all  day. 

"You  were  spying  upon  me,  eh?"  he  retorted. 
"Didn't  you  see  how  I  did  the  work  of  two  men  to-day?" 

"All  I  know  is  that  you  were  loafin'  when  I  saw  ye, 
an'  that  was  enough." 

"Look  here,  Simon  Squabbles,"  and  Jasper  stepped 
close  to  his  employer, ' '  if  you  were  not  as  old  as  you  are, 
I'd  tie  you  into  a  bowknot  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye. 
You  're  not  fit  to  be  called  a  man,  and  not  another  stroke 
of  work  do  you  get  from  me.  Keep  the  fifty  cents,  if  it 
will  do  you  any  good.  I  am  trying  to  make  an  honest 
living,  but  creatures  such  as  you  are  the  ones  who  make 
it  almost  impossible." 

The  blood  surged  through  Jasper 's  veins  as  he  plodded 
along  the  muddy  road  towards  his  humble  cabin.  The 
rain  beat  upon  him  and  soaked  his  clothes,  but  he  did  not 


50       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

seem  to  heed  it,  so  filled  was  his  mind  with  the  contempti- 
ble meanness  of  old  Squabbles.  He  was  in  no  pleasant 
mood,  and  his  hands  often  clenched  hard  together  as  he 
moved  through  the  darkness.  "What  he  was  to  do  in  the 
future,  he  did  not  know.  Neither  did  he  much  care.  A 
reckless  spirit  was  upon  him.  The  whole  world  was 
seething  with  injustice,  so  he  believed.  He  had  tried  to 
be  honest,  to  make  his  way,  but  he  had  been  foiled  at 
every  step.  "Why  should  he  try  any  longer?  Simon 
Squabbles  prospered  through  injustice ;  Dick  Sinclair 
could  ride  along  in  his  car,  dressed  in  the  height  of  fash- 
ion, while  he  had  to  eke  out  a  precarious  living  by  hoe- 
ing potatoes.  Dick's  father  had  made  his  money  in  an 
unscrupulous  manner,  and  was  held  up  as  a  shrewd  busi- 
ness man.  Would  it  not  be  as  well  for  him  to  hurl  him- 
self into  the  game  and  win  out,  no  matter  how? 

Thinking  thus,  he  came  near  his  cabin,  when  a  light 
arrested  his  attention.  He  stopped  short  in  his  tracks 
and  peered  through  the  darkness.  At  first  he  believed 
that  he  must  be  mistaken.  But  no,  it  shone  steadily  be- 
fore him,  and  he  knew  that  some  one  was  there.  The 
thought  made  him  angry,  and  he  hurried  forward,  de- 
termined to  make  an  example  of  the  one  who  had  dared 
to  meddle  with  his  property. 

Reaching  the  building,  he  peered  cautiously  through 
the  uncurtained  window.  As  he  did  so,  his  anger  sud- 
denly ceased  when  he  beheld  the  pathetic  scene  within, 
of  an  old  man  lying  asleep  upon  the  couch  and  a  young 
girl  patiently  watching  by  his  side.  Why  they  were 
there  he  did  not  know,  though  he  felt  certain  that  great 
necessity  must  have  driven  them  to  take  refuge  in  a 
strange  cabin.  He  recognised  old  David  as  the  man  he 


UNMASKED  51 

had  met  that  night  on  the  road  listening  to  the  voice 
of  Break  Neck  Falls.  He  knew  that  he  had  been  sold 
to  Jim  Goban  for  one  year,  and  the  transaction  had 
rankled  in  his  soul  for  days.  The  girl  he  did  not  know, 
but  she  seemed  to  him  like  a  ministering  angel  watching 
over  the  slumber  of  the  sleeping  man.  This  thought 
caused  him  to  study  her  more  intently,  for  notwithstand- 
ing his  strength  and  independence  of  mind,  he  could  not 
forget  the  pictures  he  had  seen  and  the  stories  he  had 
heard  as  a  child  of  angels  coming  to  earth  on  special 
deeds  of  mercy.  He  banished  this  idea,  however,  in  an 
instant,  and  even  smiled  at  his  own  foolishness  as  he 
turned  away  from  the  window  and  moved  around  the 
corner  of  the  cabin. 

He  was  about  to  push  open  the  door  and  enter  when  a 
sudden  notion  came  into  his  mind  which  caused  him  to 
pause.  He  stood  there  with  the  rain  beating  upon  him 
as  he  thought  over  the  idea.  Then  he  stepped  toward 
the  door  and  gave  a  gentle  tap.  In  a  few  seconds  Betty 
stood  before  him,  peering  into  the  darkness.  The  sight 
of  the  large  man  standing  there  caused  her  to  start  and 
draw  somewhat  back. 

' '  Excuse  me, ' '  Jasper  began,  ' '  but  could  you  give  me 
shelter  ?  It  is  a  rough  night  and  I  am  wet  and  hungry. 
I  am  sorry  to  disturb  you,  but  I  saw  the  light  from 
the  road  and  knew  that  some  one  was  living  here. ' ' 

"Come  in,"  the  girl  at  once  replied.  "We  have  a 
good  fire  and  supper  is  all  ready,  such  as  it  is, ' '  and  she 
gave  a  little  laugh  as  she  moved  back  into  the  room. 
"We  are  strangers,  too,  and  I  do  not  know  what  the 
owner  will  say  when  he  comes  back  and  finds  us  here." 

' '  Oh,  I  shall  take  care  of  you, ' '  Jasper  returned.    ' '  He 


52       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

won't  make  a  fuss  when  he  sees  me.  If  he  does,  we'll 
pitch  him  out  of  the  door,  eh?" 

"I  guess  you  could  do  it  all  right,"  and  Betty  smiled 
as  she  looked  at  him.  "Mr.  David  will  be  so  pleased  to 
see  you  when  he  wakes.  He  likes  good  company." 

"How  do  you  know  I  am  good  company?"  Jasper 
asked.  ' '  Maybe  I  'm  as  cross  as  two  sticks. ' ' 

"Well,  then,  you  can't  stay  if  you  are." 

"You  couldn't  put  me  out,  could  you?" 

"Couldn't  I,  though?  I  guess  you  don't  know  me. 
-Jim  Goban  once  said  that  I  could  beat  the  devil  with  my 
tongue  alone,  and  I  guess  Jim  ought  to  know  by  this 
time  what  I'm  like  when  I  get  my  ginger  up.  But 
you're  not  that  kind  of  a  man.  I  can  tell  by  your  eyes 
that  you're  all  right.  If  you're  a  little  cranky  now, 
it's  because  you're  hungry.  As  soon  as  you  get  some- 
thing to  eat  you  11  be  as  sweet  as  molasses  candy.  Most 
men  are  that  way. ' ' 

The  sound  of  voices  woke  old  David,  and  sitting  sud- 
denly up  he  looked  inquiringly  around  the  room  as  if 
uncertain  where  he  was. 

"Don't  be  afraid,  Mr.  David,"  Betty  assured  him. 
"Supper's  all  ready,  and  we  have  a  visitor  as  hard  up 
as  we  are  to  share  it  with  us.  So  come  at  once  and  let 
us  get  through." 

Jasper  was  greatly  amused  at  the  way  Betty  took  full 
possession  of  everything  in  the  place.  There  was  noth- 
ing forward  about  her,  for  she  seemed  more  like  a  grown- 
up woman  than  a  girl.  He  admired  her  confident  and 
buoyant  manner,  as  well  as  the  thoughtful  and  deferen- 
tial way  she  looked  after  the  old  man.  The  best  on  the 
table  was  for  him  and  he  had  to  be  served  first.  She 


UNMASKED  53 

treated  him  sometimes  as  a  child,  but  more  often  as  a 
superior  being.  He  noted  the  look  of  reverential  re- 
spect in  her  eyes  as  she  turned  them  upon  him,  and  he 
wondered. 

During  the  meal  David  acted  the  part  of  a  perfect  gen- 
tleman. His  manners  could  not  have  been  better  had  he 
been  at  a  royal  banquet  instead  of  a  most  humble  re- 
past in  a  rude  cabin.  He  asked  Jasper  no  questions  but 
talked  merely  about  his  experience  upon  the  river  that 
afternoon.  He  was  somewhat  anxious  lest  the  owner  of 
the  cabin  should  return  and  resent  their  intrusion.  Jas- 
per endeavoured  to  allay  his  fears,  reminding  him  that 
no  one  in  his  senses  would  be  angry  at  people  seeking 
refuge  on  such  a  night. 

During  the  meal  Betty  had  been  observing  Jasper 
quite  closely,  and  once  the  semblance  of  a  twinkle  might 
have  been  detected  in  her  eyes.  She  made  no  remark, 
however,  as  to  what  she  was  thinking,  but  while  the 
men  smoked  when  supper  was  over,  she  busied  herself 
washing  up  the  few  dishes. 

Under  the  soothing  influence  of  the  tobacco  David 
became  talkative.  He  was  pleased  to  have  so  attentive 
a  listener  as  Jasper,  and  unfolded  to  him  his  wonderful 
secret. 

"Mr.  David  is  going  to  be  a  very  rich  man  some  day," 
Betty  remarked,  as  she  paused  in  wiping  the  dishes. 

"  I  am  pleased  to  hear  that, ' '  Jasper  replied.  ' '  Money 
is  the  only  thing  that  counts  these  days. ' ' 

''Yes,"  the  girl  continued,  "he  is  going  to  be  very 
rich,  and  I  am  going  to  look  after  him.  We  shall  have 
such  a  nice  little  house  and  be  so  very,  very  happy." 


54 

While  Betty  was  talking,  the  old  man  fumbled  in  an 
inside  pocket  and  brought  forth  several  papers. 

"See,"  and  he  held  one  of  them  up  so  the  light  of  the 
lamp  would  fall  upon  it,  "it  is  all  here.  You  can  un- 
derstand my  plan  much  better  from  this.  Here  is  Break 
Neck  Falls,  and  just  below  it  the  plant  will  be  placed. 
From  there  power  will  radiate  throughout  the  entire 
country.  The  whole  thing  is  so  simple  that  it  is  a 
wonder  to  me  that  it  has  not  been  thought  of  before." 

"Isn't  it  great!"  Betty  exclaimed,  looking  over  the 
old  man's  shoulder.  "And  to  think  that  Mr.  David 
worked  it  all  out  himself." 

As  Jasper  sat  and  watched  the  two  animated  faces 
before  him,  he  had  not  the  heart  to  say  a  word  that 
would  in  any  way  dampen  their  enthusiasm.  Never- 
theless, it  seemed  to  him  so  ridiculous  that  old  David's 
scheme  could  ever  meet  with  any  success.  How  was  he 
to  interest  people  who  had  the  means  to  carry  his  plan 
into  effect?  But  if  the  thought  of  doing  great  things 
would  give  him  any  happiness,  he  would  be  the  last  one 
to  remove  such  a  hope. 

The  storm  raged  outside  and  the  wind  beat  against 
the  window  as  the  three  sat  and  talked.  The  room  was 
warm  and  cosy,  and  Jasper  was  pleased  to  have  these  two 
visitors  on  such  a  lonely  night.  Simon  Squabbles  and 
his  meanness  he  forgot  for  awhile  as  he  listened  to  Betty 
as  she  told  him  of  her  home  life.  It  was  just  what  he 
needed  to  take  him  out  of  himself,  and  to  make  him 
think  of  others.  But  when  the  girl  spoke  of  Lois  and  how 
she  had  been  with  them  that  afternoon  on  the  river,  he 
became  doubly  interested. 

"Oh,  you  must  see  her,"  Betty  exclaimed.    "She  is 


UNMASKED  55 

the  must  wonderful  person  I  ever  saw.  Isn't  it  strange 
that  you  have  never  met  her ! ' ' 

"Why,  what  chance  have  I  had?"  Jasper  asked. 
"Anyway,  she  wouldn't  want  anything  to  do  with  such 
a  rough  fellow  as  I  am." 

"Indeed  she  would.  She's  not  that  kind;  there's 
nothing  stuckup  about  her.  Maybe  you'll  see  her  passing 
some  day.  She  might  call,  too,  for  she  is  so  friendly. ' ' 

' '  Call !  What  do  you  mean  ?  How  could  she  call  upon 
me  if  I  am  miles  away  from  this  place?" 

"Oh,  but  you  won't  be.  You'll  be  right  here  where 
you  have  been  for  some  time. ' ' 

Into  Jasper 's  eyes  came  a  look  of  surprise,  and  he  felt 
his  face  flush  under  the  girl 's  keen  scrutiny. 

"There,  I  knew  I  was  right,"  she  laughed  in  glee. 
' '  You  thought  you  could  deceive  me,  did  you  ? ' ' 

"Why,  how  in  the  world  did  you  know  that  I  live 
here?"  Jasper  asked.  "Did  anybody  tell  you?" 

"No,  certainly  not.  But  the  Lord  didn't  give  Betty 
Bean  eyes  and  a  mind  for  nothing.  Who  else  would  be 
poking  around  this  place  on  a  night  like  this  but  the 
owner?  And  didn't  you  know  where  your  dry  coat  was 
when  you  came  in?  and  your  slippers?  and  your  pipe 
and  tobacco?  and " 

"There,  there,  you  have  produced  evidence  enough, 
and  I  plead  guilty,"  Jasper  laughed.  He  was  greatly 
amused  at  the  girl's  quickness.  "You  are  not  offended, 
are  you,  at  the  little  joke  I  played  upon  you?" 

"Oh,  no,  not  all.  But  next  time  you  do  anything 
like  that  try  it  upon  a  man.  A  woman's  eyes  are  pretty 
sharp,  and  it 's  hard  to  deceive  her.  Mine  are,  anyway. ' ' 

David  had  listened  to  this  conversation  and  slowly 


56        UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

the  truth  dawned  upon  him  that  the  owner  of  the  cabin 
was  before  him. 

"I  wish  to  apologise,  sir,"  he  began,  "for  our  rude- 
ness in  entering  your  house.  It  was  only  necessity  which 
compelled  us  to  do  so,  I  assure  you,  and  when  I  am  in  a 
position,  I  shall  recompense  you  handsomely  for  the  en- 
tertainment to-night." 

"Please  do  not  say  a  word  about  it,"  Jasper  replied. 
' '  I  am  very  thankful  that  you  have  been  able  to  make  use 
of  my  humble  abode.  I  have  enjoyed  your  company 
very  much.  But  I  think  it  is  time  for  us  to  retire,  as 
you  need  rest.  The  girl  can  use  that  room  there,  while 
you  can  sleep  upon  that  cot." 

"But  what  about  yourself?"  David  inquired. 

"Oh,  I  shall  make  a  place  for  myself  right  by  the 
stove.  I  shall  be  very  comfortable  there." 

David  at  first  refused  to  listen  to  such  an  arrange- 
ment, but  Jasper  was  determined  and  claimed  a  host's 
privilege  of  making  his  guests  as  comfortable  as  possible. 
He  sat  for  some  time  at  the  little  table  after  David  and 
Betty  had  gone  to  sleep.  He  dwelt  long  and  carefully 
upon  the  rude  plan  the  old  man  had  shown  him.  The 
more  he  studied  it,  the  more  convinced  he  became  that 
there  was  a  great  deal  in  it  after  all.  But  it  would  mean 
much  money,  and  he  sighed  as  he  at  length  blew  out  the 
light,  stretched  himself  upon  the  floor,  and  drew  a  great 
coat  over  his  body. 


CHAPTER  VI 

OUT  OF  BONDAGE 

DURING  the  night  the  storm  broke,  and  the  morn- 
ing was  fine  and  warm.  After  breakfast  Jasper 
and  David  sat  on  a  log  outside  and  smoked.  Betty  was 
busy  in  the  house,  washing  the  dishes  and  tidying  up 
the  rooms.  She  hummed  softly  to  herself  as  she  moved 
lightly  across  the  floor.  She  was  anxious  to  get  through 
as  quickly  as  possible  that  she  might  take  David  back 
to  Jim  Goban's.  She  felt  a  little  uneasy  for  his  sake  as 
she  knew  how  angry  his  taskmaster  would  be  with  him. 
For  herself  she  did  not  care.  If  Jim  said  too  much,  she 
could  leave  him  at  once.  And  yet  she  did  not  wish  to 
go,  for  she  felt  that  she  must  look  after  this  old  man 
who  was  so  helpless  and  depended  so  much  upon  her  for 
protection. 

When  her  work  was  finished,  she  joined  the  men  out- 
side. 

"It's  time  we  were  going,  Mr.  David,"  she  began. 
"The  river  is  calm  now,  and  it  will  not  be  hard  rowing 
back." 

"I  wish  you  could  stay  here  all  day,"  Jasper  replied. 
"I  shall  feel  very  lonely  when  you  go." 

"But  we  shall  come  to  see  you  again,  sir.  It  has 
been  so  good  of  you  to  keep  us.  But  Jim  Goban  will 
be  angry  if  we  do  not  hurry  home.  I  know  how  he 

57 


58       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

will  rage  as  it  is.  The  longer  we  stay  the  harder  it  will 
be  for  him,"  and  she  pointed  to  David. 

Scarcely  had  she  finished  speaking  ere  a  team  was 
heard  driving  furiously  along  the  road. 

"Oh,  it's  Jim  now!"  the  girl  cried,  "and  I  know  he 
is  mad  by  the  way  he  is  driving.  He's  stopping  at  the 
gate,  too!" 

Jim  had  seen  them  from  the  road,  and  having  tied 
his  horse  to  a  tree,  he  made  his  way  swiftly  along  the 
little  path  leading  to  the  cabin.  He  was  certainly  in 
no  pleasant  frame  of  mind,  and  when  he  came  near  he 
gave  vent  to  his  feelings  in  coarse,  brutal  language. 

David  rose  and  advanced  to  meet  the  angry  man, 
hoping  in  some  way  to  appease  his  rage,  but  in  this  he 
was  mistaken. 

"Ye  old  cuss,"  Jim  shouted,  "what  do  ye  mean  by 
runnin'  away  with  that  girl?  Ye  look  as  meek  as  a 
lamb  but  I  guess  ye 're  about  as  near  a  devil  as  they 
make  'em." 

"He  didn't  run  away  with  me,"  Betty  sharply  re- 
plied. "I  ran  away  with  him,  that's  the  way  it  was, 
and  you  needn't  get  on  your  high  horse,  Jim  Goban. 
You,  yourself,  would  be  the  first  one  to  run  away  with 
a  girl  if  you  could  find  one  crazy  enough  to  run  with 
you." 

' '  Shet  up,  ye  fool, ' '  Jim  shouted.  ' '  I  didn  't  ask  you 
to  speak." 

"I  know  you  didn't,"  the  girl  calmly  returned,  "but 
that  doesn't  make  any  difference.  This  is  a  free  coun- 
try, isn't  it?  We  didn't  ask  you  to  come  here  and  make 
such  a  fuss,  so  you  can  go  if  you  are  not  satisfied  with 
our  company.  We're  quite  happy  where  we  are." 


OUT  OF  BONDAGE  59 

"But  I'm  not  goin'  without  that  cuss,"  and  Jim 
looked  savagely  at  the  old  man.  "You  kin  stay  if  ye 
want  to  with  the  guy  who  owns  this  cabin.  There  11  be 
a  nice  little  story  f er  the  gossips  before  long,  ha,  ha. ' ' 

At  these  words  Jasper  started,  while  his  face  went 
white  and  his  hands  clenched  together.  He  had  lis- 
tened in  silence  to  Jim 's  tirade,  and  was  only  waiting  an 
opportunity  to  explain  how  the  old  man  and  the  girl  hap- 
pened to  be  at  his  place.  But  this  pointed  reference 
to  him  was  more  than  he  could  endure. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that  statement?"  he  asked, 
taking  a  quick  step  forward.  ' '  Please  explain  yourself. ' ' 

"There's  nothin'  to  explain,"  and  Jim  gave  a  coarse 
laugh.  "The  neighbours  will  do  all  the  explainin'  that 
is  necessary." 

"No,  that's  not  the  thing.  You  made  an  insinuation, 
and  it's  up  to  you  to  explain  before  you  leave.  I  have 
nothing  to  do  with  the  neighbours ;  it 's  you  I  am  dealing 
with  now.  You  have  insulted  this  feeble  old  man,  and 
uttered  words  in  reference  to  me  and  this  girl.  I  want 
to  know  what  you  mean. ' ' 

"I  don't  have  to  explain  anything,"  Jim  retorted. 
"You  mind  yer  own  business,  and  go  to " 

The  oath  had  hardly  left  his  lips  ere  Jasper  with  onef 
lightning  blow  hit  him  squarely  between  the  eyes.  Jim 
reeled  back,  and  then  with  a  frightful  oath  leaped  for- 
ward. But  he  was  powerless  before  Jasper's  superior 
training  and  soon  he  was  sprawling  upon  the  ground 
while  his  opponent  stood  bending  over  him. 

' '  Had  enough,  eh  ? "  Jasper  asked.  ' '  If  you  want  some 
more,  get  up.  I  haven't  had  half  enough  yet." 


60       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

/ 

"Leave  me  alone,"  Jim  mumbled.  "You'll  pay  up 
for  this.  Ill  fix  ye." 

"What's  that  you  say?"  and  Jasper  stooped  lower. 
"You're  going  to  pay  me  back?  Well,  then,  I  might  as 
well  fix  you  now,  so  you  won 't  be  able  to  do  anything  in 
the  future.  I  might  as  well  have  my  satisfaction  when 
I  can  get  it.  So  get  up,  or  I'll  knock  the  life  out  of 
your  measley  carcass. ' ' 

Seeing  that  Jasper  was  in  earnest,  Jim  scrambled  to 
his  feet  and  barely  dodged  the  blow  rained  at  his  head. 

"Fer  God's  sake,  stop!"  he  yelled.  "I  won't  do  any- 
thing to  ye.  I  promise  on  me  word  of  honour." 

"And  you'll  be  good  to  this  old  man?"  Jasper  de- 
manded. 

"Yes,  yes,"  and  Jim  trembled  in  every  limb.  "I'll 
be  good  to  him  if  ye  don 't  hit  me  agin. ' ' 

For  a  few  seconds  Jasper  looked  contemptuously  upon 
the  creature  cowering  before  mm.  He  felt  that  he  was 
lying,  and  jusl  as  soon  as  he  was  out  of  his  sight  ne 
would  treat  old  David  in  a  shameful  manner,  and  he 
himself  would  be  helpless  to  interfere.  What  could  he 
do?  he  asked  himself.  A  sudden  idea  came  into  his 
mind. 

"What  do  you  get  for  the  keep  of  this  old  man?"  he 
asked. 

"Only  a  hundred,"  was  the  surly  reply.  "Not  half 
enough." 

"Well,  look  here,  will  you  give  him  to  me?  I  will 
take  care  of  him  for  nothing." 

Into  Jim  Goban  's  eyes  came  a  look  of  surprise  mingled 
with  doubt.  The  man  must  surely  be  making  sport  of 
him,  he  thought.  Then  his  natural  cupidity  overcame 


OUT  OF  BONDAGE  61 

him.  Here  was  a  chance  to  get  clear  of  the  pauper  and 
at  the  same  time  receive  money  for  his  keep.  But  how 
would  the  overseers  of  the  poor  regard  such  a  transac- 
tion? 

"Will  you  let  me  have  him?"  Jasper  again  asked. 

"Give  me  twenty-five  dollars  and  he  is  yours,"  Jim 
replied. 

' '  Twenty-five  dollars !  No,  not  a  cent.  You  will  make 
out  of  it  as  it  is;  far  more  than  you  deserve." 

' '  I  can 't  do  it,  then, ' '  and  Jim  made  as  though  to  go. 
"Come  on,"  he  ordered  David  and  Betty.  "Let's  git 
away  from  here. ' ' 

"Hold  on,"  and  Jasper  stepped  up  close  to  him;  "if 
you  do  not  let  me  have  the  old  man,  I'll  lay  a  charge 
against  you  for  ill  treating  him.  I  saw  enough  this 
morning  to  satisfy  any  one.  Let  me  have  him,  and  you 
need  have  no  more  worry.  Refuse,  and  you  will  re- 
gret it." 

"But  what  will  the  overseers  say  if  I  give  him  up?" 
Jim  whined. 

' '  Oh,  that  can  be  easily  settled.  If  they  make  a  fuss, 
send  them  to  me.  But  I  guess  they  won't  bother  their 
heads." 

Jim  still  hesitated.  He  longed  to  get  more  out  of 
this  bargain. 

"Hurry  up,"  Jasper  demanded.  "What  do  you 
say?" 

"Oh,  take  the  cuss,  then.  I  wish  ye  joy  of  him.  I'm 
off  now.  Come,  girl,  let's  git  home." 

During  the  whole  of  this  affair  Betty  had  been  a  most 
interested  and  excited  witness.  She  was  delighted  at 
the  thought  of  David's  freedom,  and  when  Jim  at  last 


62 

agreed  to  part  with  him  she  could  hardly  repress  a  cry 
of  joy.  It  took  her  but  a  second  to  make  up  her  mind, 
and  she  was  ready  when  Jim  spoke  to  her. 

"I'm  not  going  with  you,"  she  told  him. 

"Not  goin' !  Why,  what  d'ye  mean?"  and  Jim  looked 
his  astonishment. 

"I'm  going  to  stay  with  Mr.  David.  He  needs  me 
more  than  you  do.  I'm  going  to  take  him  to  my  own 
home.  He  will  be  happy  there  and  treated  like  a  gen- 
tleman." 

"Ho,  ho!  so  that's  the  game,  eh?  Treat  him  like  a 
gentleman!  Well,  do  as  ye  like;  it's  nothin'  to  me,  so 
I'm  off." 

They  watched  him  as  he  strode  across  the  field,  un- 
hitched his  horse  and  drove  away. 

"There,  we're  rid  of  him  at  last,"  and  Jasper  gave  a 
sigh  of  relief. 

"Isn't  it  great!"  Betty  exclaimed  turning  to  David. 
"To  think  that  you  are  going  home  with  me!" 

But  the  old  man  was  looking  at  Jasper  and  did  not 
hear  the  girl's  cry  of  delight.  In  his  eyes  was  an  ex- 
pression of  gratitude.  He  tried  to  speak  but  words  failed 
him,  and  tears  flowed  down  his  cheeks.  Jasper  was 
visibly  moved,  and  turned  suddenly  to  Betty. 

"You  are  willing  to  keep  him  for  awhile?"  he  asked. 

"Yes.  Mother  will  be  so  pleased  to  have  him,  and  I 
will  work  hard  to  help  her." 

"Where  will  you  work?    At  Jim  Goban's?" 

"No,  I  am  through  there.  But  I  will  get  work  some- 
where. I  will  talk  it  over  with  mother.  I  think  we 
had  better  be  going  now." 


OUT  OF  BONDAGE  63 

Thrusting  his  hand  into  his  pocket  Jasper  brought 
forth  several  bills. 

"Take  these,"  he  said,  "they  are  all  I  can  give  you 
now,  but  you  shall  have  more  later." 

"But  you  need  the  money  yourself,"  the  girl  replied. 

"Not  as  much  as  you  will  need  it.  So  say  nothing 
more  about  it.  Good-bye.  I  hope  to  see  you  again." 

Jasper  watched  the  two  as  they  moved  slowly  across 
the  field  and  then  disappeared  down  the  road.  He  felt 
lonely  when  they  were  gone,  and  he  sat  for  some  time 
in  front  of  the  cabin  lost  in  thought.  At  times  he  called 
himself  a  fool  for  what  he  had  done.  Why  should  he 
be  burdened  with  that  old  man  when  he  could  hardly 
make  his  own  living?  And  besides,  he  had  no  work  to 
do,  and  had  given  away  his  last  dollar.  But  notwith- 
standing all  this,  a  secret  feeling  of  satisfaction  stole 
into  his  heart  that  he  had  helped  old  David  and  had 
taken  him  out  of  Jim  Goban's  clutches. 

As  he  sat  there  the  bell  of  the  nearby  church  rang 
forth,  and  he  realised  for  the  first  time  that  it  was  Sun- 
day morning.  He  did  not  feel  in  a  mood  for  attending 
service.  He  needed  a  long  walk  to  think,  and  shake 
off  the  spirit  of  depression  that  was  stealing  over  him. 

Entering  the  cabin,  he  prepared  a  small  lunch,  and 
then  closing  the  door  he  struck  out  across  the  field  in 
the  direction  of  Break  Neck  Falls.  He  wished  to  go 
there  to  view  the  scene  where  David  planned  to  erect 
his  plant  and  do  such  wonderful  things.  He  smiled 
grimly  to  himself  as  he  thought  of  the  old  man's  delu- 
sion. Eeaching  the  brow  of  the  hill  just  where  the  trail 
started  from  the  main  road,  he  paused  and  looked  down 
to  his  left.  He  could  see  clearly  Peter  Sinclair's  house 


64        UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

with  the  tall  trees  surrounding  it.  Bitter  feelings  came 
into  his  heart  as  he  stood  there.  Over  yonder  lived  a 
man  who  had  the  power  to  do  so  much  good  in  the  world. 
He  could  help  old  David  and  give  him  a  comfortable 
home  for  the  rest  of  his  life.  Why  should  some  men 
have  so  much  of  this  world 's  goods  and  others  so  little  ? 
he  asked  himself.  Then  he  thought  of  Dick,  and  a  con- 
temptuous smile  curled  his  lips.  He  recalled  his  feelings 
the  previous  day  when  he  had  watched  the  car  go  by  and 
listened  to  the  salutation  of  "Spuds." 

And  standing  there  his  feelings  suddenly  underwent  a 
marvellous  change,  for  walking  slowly  across  the  field 
was  Lois  on  her  way  to  church.  She  was  some  distance 
away  so  Jasper  was  sure  that  she  could  not  see  him.  As 
in  the  past  so  now  he  was  forced  to  worship  her  afar  off. 
It  was  not  for  him,  poor  and  unknown,  to  draw  any 
closer.  The  trees  along  the  path  she  walked  could  bend 
above  her  and  the  bright  flowers  could  smile  up  into 
her  face.  But  for  him  "there  could  be  no  such  favours. 
He  was  half  tempted  to  hasten  back  to  church.  There 
he  could  be  quite  near  and  watch  her.  He  banished  this 
thought,  however,  as  he  glanced  down  at  his  own  rough 
clothes  and  coarse  boots. 

Jasper  watched  Lois  until  she  disappeared  from  view 
behind  a  clump  of  birch  trees.  Then  leaving  the  highway 
he  walked  slowly  along  the  trail  leading  to  the  falls. 


CHAPTER  VII 

AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  A  DAY 

HIGH  up  on  the  bank  of  the  brook  which  flows  down 
from  Break  Neck  Falls  Jasper  sat  leaning  against 
the  bole  of  a  large  tree.  It  was  drawing  toward  evening 
and  long  slanting  shadows  were  falling  athwart  the  land- 
scape. It  was  a  hot  afternoon  and  the  shade  of  the  old 
spruce  was  refreshing.  By  his  side  was  a  rough  birch 
fishing  rod,  and  nearby  wrapped  up  in  cool,  moist  leaves 
were  several  fair-sized  trout.  Jasper  had  not  been  fish- 
ing for  pleasure,  but  merely  for  food,  as  his  scanty  sup- 
ply was  almost  gone.  The  fish  would  serve  him  for  sup- 
per and  breakfast.  Beyond  that  he  could  not  see,  for 
he  had  not  the  least  idea  what  he  was  to  do  to  earn  a 
living,  and  at  the  same  time  assist  old  David. 

Though  the  day  was  exceptionally  fine,  Jasper  did 
not  enjoy  it  as  at  other  times.  His  mind  was  too  much 
occupied  with  other  matters.  All  things  seemed  to  be 
against  him  in  his  struggle  to  advance.  It  had  been 
the  same  for  years,  and  now  the  climax  had  been  reached. 
"What  was  he  to  do?  he  had  asked  himself  over  and 
over  again  during  the  afternoon.  Should  he  give  up 
in  despair?  Wljat  was  the  use  of  trying  any  longer? 
He  had  seen  young  men  succeeding  in  life  who  had  not 
made  any  efforts.  Money  and  influence  had  pushed  them 
along.  Dick  Sinclair  would  soon  join  their  ranks.  He 

65 


66       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

had  lived  a  life  of  indolence,  and  yet  it  would  be  only 
a  short  time  ere  he  would  be  looked  upon  as  a  prominent 
citizen.  The  papers  would  speak  of  his  ability  and  write 
glowing  articles  about  whatever  he  did.  Where  was  the 
justice  of  it  all?  he  questioned.  Did  not  real  worth 
and  effort  amount  to  anything  in  life's  struggle? 

At  length,  tired  with  such  thoughts,  he  drew  forth 
from  an  inside  pocket  a  small  book.  It  was  well  marked 
and  showed  constant  usage.  It  was  a  volume  of  Emer- 
son's Essays,  a  number  of  which  he  knew  almost  by 
heart.  It  was  only  natural  that  the  book  should  open 
at  the  essay  on  Self-reliance,  for  there  the  pages  were 
most  thumb-marked.  His  eyes  rested  upon  the  words: 
''There  is  a  time  in  every  man's  education  when  he  ar- 
rives at  the  conviction  that  envy  is  ignorance."  He 
read  on  to  the  beginning  of  the  next  paragraph,  ' '  Trust 
thyself:  every  heart  vibrates  to  that  iron  string." 

The  book  dropped  from  Jasper's  hand  and  once  more 
he  gave  himself  up  to  thought.  He  knew  how  true  were 
those  words.  He  realised  that  envy  is  ignorance,  and 
it  was  his  duty  to  rise  above  it.  Why  should  he  spend 
his  strength  in  envying  others?  He  would  conquer  and 
make  them  envy  him.  Ah,  that  idea  brought  a  flush  to 
his  face.  He  would  trust  himself,  as  Emerson  said,  and 
some  day  the  very  ones  who  looked  down  upon  him  and 
spurned  him  would  come  to  him.  How  he  was  to  accom- 
plish this  Jasper  had  no  idea.  But  there  was  comfort 
in  thinking  about  it,  anyway,  and  he  felt  sure  that  a 
way  would  be  opened  whereby  he  could  succeed. 

He  was  aroused  from  his  musing  by  the  sound  of 
voices.  Looking  quickly  down  toward  the  brook,  he  saw 
three  people  walking  along  the  bank.  He  recognised 


AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  A  DAY  67 

them  at  once  as  Lois,  Dick  and  Sammie.  At  first  he 
was  tempted  to  withdraw  farther  back  among  the  trees 
lest  he  should  be  seen.  He  abandoned  this  idea,  how- 
ever, feeling  quite  certain  that  he  would  not  be  no- 
ticed where  he  was.  Lois  and  Sammie  were  walking  to- 
gether, while  Dick  was  a  short  distance  ahead.  "What 
they  were  saying  he  could  not  make  out,  neither  did  he 
care.  He  had  eyes  only  for  the  young  woman,  and  he 
noted  how  beautiful  she  appeared  as  she  walked  with 
such  an  upright  graceful  swing.  "Was  she  happy  in 
Sammie 's  company?  he  wondered.  She  was  laughing 
now,  and  seemed  to  be  greatly  amused  at  something  her 
companion  was  saying.  Jasper  noted  all  this,  and  then 
called  himself  a  fool  for  imagining  that  she  could  ever 
think  of  him.  No  doubt  she  had  already  given  her  heart 
to  the  young  man  by  her  side,  so  he  might  as  well  banish 
her  from  his  mind  at  once.  He  would  go  away  and  never 
see  her  again. 

Acting  upon  this  impulse,  he  was  about  to  move  softly 
among  the  trees  and  disappear.  He  had  placed  his  book 
in  his  pocket  and  had  reached  for  his  fish  when  a  cry 
of  terror  fell  upon  his  ears.  In  an  instant  he  was  on  his 
feet,  peering  keenly  down  to  see  what  was  the  matter. 
In  a  twinkling  he  grasped  the  whole  situation.  Just 
across  the  brook  a  wall  of  rough  rocks  shelved  upwards 
to  the  height  of  about  twenty  feet.  Below,  the  water 
swirled  and  dashed  over  jagged  boulders,  receiving  its 
impetus  from  the  falls  farther  up  stream.  The  path 
led  along  the  top,  and  in  some  unaccountable  manner 
Lois  had  slipped  and  fallen  over  the  edge,  and  had  gone 
swiftly  dowTi  toward  the  rushing  current  below.  She 
grasped  frantically  at  everything  on  which  she  could 


68 

lay  her  hands,  and  was  only  able  to  arrest  her  downward 
descent  when  a  few  feet  from  the  water.  And  there  she 
clung  with  the  desperation  of  despair,  while  her  two 
companions  stood  above  half-paralysed  with  fear,  and 
unable  to  assist  her. 

When  Jasper  saw  Lois  go  down  to  what  seemed  certain 
destruction,  he  sprang  forward  and  leaped  down  the 
bank  as  if  shot  from  a  catapult.  Into  the  brook  he  reck- 
lessly dashed  and  like  a  giant  forced  his  way  across  the 
current  and  around  hidden  boulders.  At  times  it  seemed 
as  if  he  could  not  keep  his  feet  and  that  he  must  be 
swept  away.  But  that  picture  of  the  clinging  woman 
nerved  him  to  superhuman  efforts,  and  slowly  but  surely 
he  edged  his  way  toward  her.  When  a  few  feet  from 
the  base  of  the^ock,  he  saw  Lois  relax  and  slip  down- 
ward. Barely  had  she  touched  the  water  ere  Jasper 
with  a  mighty  effort  leaped  forward  and  caught  her  in 
his  arms.  Then  in  an  instant  they  were  both  swept 
away.  Fortunately,  Jasper  was  a  strong  swimmer,  and 
as  they  shot  forward  he  was  able  to  keep  Lois'  head 
above  water,  and  work  steadily  toward  the  shore. 

By  this  time  Dick  and  Sammie  had  so  far  recovered 
from  their  fright  that  they  were  able  to  hurry  down 
stream,  and  stand  on  the  edge  of  the  stream  where  the 
bank  sloped  gently  to  the  water.  Here  they  stood  for 
several  fearful  seconds  watching  Jasper  as  he  struggled 
toward  them.  They  took  special  care  not  to  wet  their 
feet,  but  merely  reached  out  and  helped  to  pull  Lois 
ashore  and  lay  her  upon  the  dry  ground.  More  than 
that  they  were  unable  to  do,  and  naturally  turned  to- 
ward Jasper  for  help. 

""We  must  get  her  home  at  once,"  the  latter  remarked, 


AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  A  DAY  69 

kneeling  by  the  side  of  the  prostrate  woman.  "I  am 
afraid  she  has  been  injured  by  the  fall." 

Fortunately,  at  that  instant  Lois  opened  her  eyes  and 
fixed  them  upon  him  in  a  dazed  manner.  Then  she  re- 
membered what  had  happened,  and  sat  suddenly  up  and 
looked  around. 

' '  My,  I  have  given  you  a  great  fright, ' '  she  said.  ' '  It 
was  stupid  of  me  to  trip  over  that  root." 

"Are  you  hurt,  Lois?"  Dick  inquired. 

"I  am  somewhat  bruised,  that  is  all.  I  think  I  must 
have  fainted  and  let  go  of  the  rock.  How  did  I  get 
here?" 

"Oh,  Spuds  got  hold  of  you  and  brought  you  out," 
Dick  explained. 

Lois  at  once  turned  her  eyes  upon  Jasper  who  was  now 
standing  a  few  feet  away.  She  noticed  his  drenched 
clothes,  and  also  that  there  was  blood  upon  his  fore- 
head. 

"You  are  hurt,"  she  cried.  "You  have  struck  your 
head." 

"  It 's  nothing,  I  assure  you, ' '  and  Jasper  gave  a  slight 
laugh.  "I  must  have  hit  it  against  a  rock  when  we  went 
down,  that  was  all.  It  will  soon  get  better.  Never  mind 
me,  I  am  all  right.  But  you  must  get  home  at  once. ' ' 

"Yes,  come,  Lois,"  and  Sammie,  speaking  for  the 
first  time  since  the  accident,  stepped  forward.  "We 
must  get  you  home  at  once.  Never  mind  this  fellow ;  he 
doesn't  matter." 

"Indeed  he  does,"  Lois  emphatically  replied.  "He 
saved  my  life,  and  I  can  never  thank  him  enough." 

"But  I  would  have  saved  you,  Lois.    I  was  just  com- 


70       UNDEK  SEALED  ORDERS 

ing  to  rescue  you  when  this  fellow,  who  was  spying  upon 
us  from  the  bushes,  got  to  you  first. ' ' 

Lois  never  forgot  the  look  on  Jasper's  face  as  the  jeal- 
ous Sammie  uttered  this  insinuation.  He  drew  himself 
up  to  his  full  height,  and  his  eyes  glowed  with  a  sudden 
light  of  anger.  She  saw  his  lips  move  as  if  about  to 
utter  words  of  protest.  Instead,  however,  he  quickly 
turned,  left  them,  and  walking  along  the  bank  for  a  short 
distance  reached  a  fordable  place  in  the  brook.  He 
plunged  into  the  water  and  after  a  brief  struggle  reached 
the  opposite  bank  and  disappeared  among  the  trees. 

Lois  stood  and  watched  him  until  he  was  out  of  sight. 
She  was  faint  and  greatly  annoyed  at  Sammie 's  words. 
She  knew  now  what  a  cad  and  a  coward  he  really  was, 
and  was  not  even  man  enough  to  give  credit  to  the  one 
who  had  rescued  her. 

' '  Come,  Dick, ' '  and  she  turned  to  her  brother,  ' '  let 's 
go  home,"  was  the  only  remark  she  made,  as  she  took  his 
arm  and  walked  slowly  along  the  path  leading  from  the 
brook.  She  took  no  notice  of  the  crestfallen  Sammie, 
who  trudged  along  behind  wondering  what  had  come 
over  the  young  woman  that  she  should  act  in  such  a 
strange  manner. 

Jasper  could  not  fully  understand  the  strange  feeling 
that  had  come  over  him  at  Sammie 's  unjust  insinuation. 
His  first  lightning  thought  was  to  knock  the  fellow  down. 
Then  he  wanted  to  explain,  to  say  that  he  had  not  been 
spying.  But  he  knew  that  if  he  spoke  he  might  get 
excited.  No,  it  was  better  for  him  to  leave  at  once,  and 
let  Lois  think  whatever  she  liked.  He  had  saved  her 
and  that  was  all  he  cared  for.  But  as  he  moved  along 
through  the  woods,  the  few  words  she  had  said  and  the 


AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  A  DAY  71 

expression  in  her  eyes  acted  as  balm  to  his  wounded 
feelings.  He  made  up  his  mind,  however,  not  to  be 
caught  in  such  a  way  again.  He  would  take  good  care 
to  keep  away  from  the  Sinclairs  after  that. 

Going  back  to  the  place  where  he  had  left  his  fish,  he 
picked  them  up  and  started  down  along  the  brook.  He 
wished  to  get  back  to  his  cabin  as  quickly  as  possible 
that  he  might  change  his  wet  clothes.  He  was  hungry 
as  well,  and  he  longed  for  a  couple  of  the  trout  he  had 
caught.  He  thought  much  of  Lois,  and  wondered  how 
she  was  getting  along.  He  hoped  that  she  had  not  been 
seriously  injured  and  that  she  would  not  catch  cold 
from  her  plunge  into  the  water.  He  could  not  forget 
the  feeling  that  had  come  over  him  as  he  had  sprung 
forward  and  caught  her  as  she  was  falling.  He  should 
remember  that  sensation  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  no  mat- 
ter what  happened. 

Having  reached  the  end  of  the  trail,  he  moved  swiftly 
along  the  main  highway.  He  was  almost  to  his  cabin 
when  he  saw  an  auto  by  the  side  of  the  road.  Something 
had  evidently  gone  wrong,  for  two  men  were  anxiously 
examining  it.  Jasper  was  about  to  pass  when  one  of 
the  men  accosted  him. 

"Excuse  me,"  he  began,  "but  could  you  tell  me  if 
there  is  a  hotel  or  any  place  where  we  can  get  supper? 
We  have  been  stalled  here  for  some  time,  and  my  chauf- 
feur can 't  find  what  is  the  matter  with  the  car. ' ' 

"There  is  no  hotel,"  Jasper  replied,  "and  I  know 
of  no  people  who  serve  meals.  But  I  have  a  place  right 
near,  and  you  are  welcome  to  such  accommodation  as  I 
have.  It  is  very  humble,  and  I  warn  you  not  to  expect 


72       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

much.  I  have  merely  bachelor's  quarters,  and  so  am 
my  own  housekeeper." 

"Thank  you  kindly,"  the  man  returned,  "I  am  very 
grateful  to  you,  and  we  shall  be  delighted  to  go  with  you, 
though  we  do  not  wish  to  trouble  you  too  much.  The 
trout  you  have  make  my  mouth  water.  You  evidently 
went  in  head-first  after  them,"  and  he  smiled  as  he  ob- 
served the  young  man's  wet  clothes. 

Jasper  liked  this  man,  and  this  impression  was  in- 
creased as  they  walked  toward  the  cabin.  He  was  well 
spoken,  and  so  gentlemanly  in  manner  that  he  found  it 
quite  easy  to  converse  with  him.  Everything  seemed  to 
interest  and  please  him,  especially  the  cabin.  He  called 
Jasper  a  lucky  fellow  for  having  such  a  place  where  he 
could  live  so  quietly  away  from  all  bustle  and  stress  of 
the  great  outside  world. 

"It  is  quiet  enough  as  a  rule,"  Jasper  remarked  with 
a  laugh,  as  he  lighted  the  fire  in  his  little  stove  after  he 
had  changed  his  wet  clothes  for  dry  ones. 

"Have  you  lived  here  long!"  the  stranger  inquired, 
as  he  stretched  himself  out  upon  the  cot. 

"Since  the  middle  of  May,"  was  the  reply.  "But  I 
expect  to  leave  shortly.  I'm  out  of  a  job  now,  and  so 
must  look  elsewhere." 

' '  What  have  you  been  working  at  ? " 

' '  Oh,  anything  that  turns  up. ' ' 

The  stranger  was  quick  to  note  the  almost  hopeless 
tone  in  Jasper's  voice  as  he  uttered  these  words,  and 
he  studied  the  young  man  more  closely. 

"Where  did  you  live  before  you  came  here?"  he  asked. 

"At  college.  I  was  almost  through  when  reverses 
came,  and  so  I  had  to  get  out.  I  have  been  trying  to 


AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  A  DAY  73 

earn  enough  to  finish  my  course,  but  everything  seems 
to  be  against  me.  I  understand  farming  and  naturally 
took  to  the  land  in  preference  to  other  work. ' ' 

"What  were  you  studying  at  college?"  the  man  asked. 

' '  Electrical  engineering. ' ' 

"I  see.  But  was  there  not  something  you  could  have 
obtained  along  that  line?  Surely  there  must  have  been 
some  opening." 

Jasper  made  no  reply.  There  was  a  reason,  but  he 
did  not  feel  inclined  to  reveal  his  secret  to  a  complete 
stranger,  upon  such  a  brief  acquaintance. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  SHADOW  OP  MYSTERY 

T  Tf  THEN  supper  was  over,  the  stranger  lighted  a 
\  \     cigar  and  stretched  himself  out  upon  the  cot. 

"This  is  certainly  comfort,"  he  remarked,  as  he 
watched  Jasper  clear  away  the  dishes.  "It  is  fortunate 
that  we  have  found  such  hospitality.  You  do  not  have 
many  such  visitors,  I  suppose.  It  must  be  rather  lonely 
for  you  here." 

"Not  as  a  rule,  though  I  have  been  much  favoured 
lately,"  Jasper  replied  with  a  laugh,  and  he  told  how 
his  cabin  had  been  taken  possession  of  the  previous  night. 

"Well,  that  was  cool,  I  should  say,"  and  the  stranger 
smiled.  "Walked  right  in,  did  they?" 

"But  I  didn't  mind,  for  they  were  such  a  queer 
couple;  a  feeble  old  man,  and  a  bright,  smart  girl  of 
about  sixteen.  It  was  nice  for  me  to  have  them  here 
on  such  a  stormy  night.  I  would  have  been  very  lonely, 
otherwise." 

"Where  are  they  now?" 

"They  left  this  morning.  It  is  a  sad  story.  But  as 
they  are  strangers  to  you,  it  would  hardly  interest  you." 

"Indeed  it  would,"  was  the  emphatic  reply.  "I  am 
somewhat  new  to  this  country,  and  would  like  to  find 
out  all  I  can  about  the  life  of  the  people,  especially  in 
the  country  districts." 

74 


THE  SHADOW  OF  MYSTERY  75 

When  Jasper  had  finished  washing  the  dishes,  he  sat 
down  upon  a  chair  by  the  side  of  the  cot,  and  lighted 
the  cigar  his  visitor  had  given  him.  He  then  related  the 
story  of  old  David  and  Betty,  taking  care  to  say  as  little 
as  possible  about  his  own  part  in  the  affair. 

' '  And  so  the  old  man  is  at  the  girl 's  home  now,  is  he  1 " 
the  stranger  asked. 

"Yes,  for  a  time." 

"But  what  will  become  of  him?" 

' '  I  do  not  know  for  certain.  I  shall  try  to  assist  him 
all  I  can.  But  he  will  not  go  back  to  Jim  Goban's  if  I 
can  help  it.  It  is  the  height  of  cruelty  for  such  a  refined 
man  to  live  at  a  place  like  that.  I  do  not  know  what  the 
people  of  this  parish  were  thinking  about  to  allow  him 
to  be  put  there." 

' '  Has  he  any  relatives  ? ' ' 

"It  seems  not.  He  has  been  a  puzzle  to  every  one 
since  the  day  he  came  here.  He  has  been  the  laughing- 
stock of  all  the  people  because  of  a  peculiar  notion  of 
his." 

"And  what  is  that?" 

"He  is  in  love  with  Break  Neck  Falls  over  there,  and 
talks  to  it  as  if  it  were  a  human  being.  He  believes 
that  the  time  will  come  when  people  will  obtain  power 
and  light  from  the  falls,  and  the  entire  country  will 
be  greatly  benefited." 

' '  So  that  is  why  he  is  called  crazy,  eh  ? " 

"Yes." 

"Is  there  really  a  good  reason  for  his  idea?  Is  there 
a  large  waterfall?" 

"Yes.  I  have  been  there  several  times,  and  consider 
it  a  good  place  for  a  plant.  The  old  man  has  curious 


76 

drawings  of  his  entire  plans,  which  I  shall  show  you  as 
he  left  them  with  me  this  morning.  He  must  have  for- 
gotten them  in  his  excitement,  as  I  understand  he  guards 
them  very  carefully.  People  laugh  at  Crazy  David  for 
the  jealous  way  he  protects  his  treasure." 

"Did  you  say  his  name  is  David?"  the  stranger  asked. 

"Yes.  David  Findley,  so  I  believe.  But  he  is  only 
known  as  'Crazy  David'  in  this  parish." 

As  Jasper  uttered  these  words,  the  man  lying  on  the 
cot  rose  suddenly  to  a  sitting  position,  and  looked  keenly 
into  the  face  of  the  young  man  before  him  as  if  he  would 
read  his  innermost  thoughts.  With  an  apparent  effort 
he  checked  himself,  and  with  a  slight  laugh  resumed  his 
former  position. 

' '  I  got  worked  up  over  the  hard  luck  of  that  old  man, ' ' 
he  remarked.  "It  is  a  downright  shame  that  he  should 
be  called  crazy,  and  misunderstood.  But,  then,  that  has 
always  been  the  way.  Men  who  have  done  most  for  their 
fellow  men  have  been  looked  upon  with  suspicion,  and 
termed  fools  or  madmen.  May  I  see  his  drawings  ? ' ' 

For  some  time  the  stranger  studied  the  rude  lines 
old  David  had  made  upon  the  paper.  Not  the  slightest 
mark  escaped  his  notice,  and  he  plied  Jasper  with  nu- 
merous questions  most  of  which  the  latter  was  unable  to 
answer. 

"I  am  fond  of  studying  human  nature,"  the  visitor  at 
length  volunteered,  as  if  to  explain  his  remarkable  in- 
terest in  the  old  man,  "and  I  must  say  that  this  is  one 
of  the  most  interesting  cases  I  have  ever  come  across. 
Here  we  have  an  old,  poverty-stricken  man,  somewhat 
weak-minded,  who  has  the  vision  and  the  enthusiasm  of 
youth,  combined  with  a  child's  simplicity.  And  he  really 


THE  SHADOW  OF  MYSTERY  77 

believes  that  people  of  capital  will  carry  out  his  ideas, 
does  he?" 

"Yes,  he  is  sure  of  it." 

"And  he  has  no  doubts  as  to  the  final  outcome?" 

"No." 

"This  scheme  gives  him  considerable  pleasure,  I  sup- 
pose." 

"Yes;  it  is  his  very  life.  It  cheers  him  and  buoys 
him  up,  and  makes  him  treat  all  discomforts  as  of  the 
present,  which  will  vanish  when  once  he  comes  into  his 
own. ' ' 

"  So  he  expects  to  get  very  rich,  does  he  ? " 

"Oh,  yes.  He  talks  about  what  he  will  do  when  he 
has  money.  It  certainly  would  be  a  great  pity  to  take 
such  a  hope  from  him.  I  believe  it  would  kill  him  at 
once. ' ' 

For  a  long  time  they  talked,  and  it  was  late  When 
they  went  to  bed,  the  stranger  with  the  chauffeur  in 
the  adjoining  room,  and  Jasper  upon  the  cot.  The  lat- 
ter found  it  hard  to  get  to  sleep,  as  many  thoughts  kept 
surging  through  his  mind.  He  wondered  why  his.  visitor 
should  take  such  a  keen  interest  in  the  welfare  of  old 
David.  He  recalled,  too,  his  sudden  start  when  David's 
name  was  mentioned,  and  the  excuse  which  had  been 
given  did  not  altogether  satisfy  him. 

Jasper  was  awake  early  next  morning,  and  had  the 
frugal  breakfast  ready  by  the  time  his  two  visitors  came 
from  their  room.  As  soon  as  breakfast  was  over,  the 
chauffeur  left  to  look  after  the  ear.  The  stranger  then 
pushed  back  his  chair,  lighted  a  cigar,  and  handed  one 
to  Jasper. 

"Please  do  not  trouble  about  the  dishes  now,"  he  be- 


78       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

gan  in  a  tone  which  somewhat  surprised  the  young  man. 
''I  have  been  thinking  over  what  you  told  me  last  night, 
and  am  greatly  impressed  by  the  sad  condition  of  that 
old  man.  You  have  no  work  in  view,  so  I  understand  ? ' ' 

"You  are  right,"  Jasper  replied. 

"Well,  then,"  the  other  continued,  "I  wish  to  make 
a  definite  proposition  to  you  on  several  conditions.  I 
wish  to  employ  you  for  one  month,  and  will  give  you  one 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  if  that  will  be  satisfactory. ' ' 

It  was  Jasper's  turn  now  to  start,  and  look  with 
astonishment  at  the  man  before  him.  Was  he  in  earnest  ? 
he  asked  himself,  or  was  he  merely  joking? 

"Ah,  I  see  you  are  astonished,"  and  the  stranger 
smiled, ' '  but  I  assure  you  that  I  mean  what  I  say,  and  to 
prove  it,  I  shall  pay  you  in  advance." 

"But  what  are  the  conditions?"  Jasper  stammered. 

"They  are  three,"  the  stranger  replied  after  a  slight 
pause.  "First,  that  you  are  to  take  special  care  of 
that  old  man.  How  you  are  to  do  it  I  shall  explain  later. 
In  the  next  place  you  are  to  ask  no  questions  as  to  why 
I  am  doing  this.  And  last  of  all,  you  are  not  to  say 
who  is  doing  this,  neither  to  the  old  man  nor,  in  fact, 
to  any  one." 

For  a  few  seconds  Jasper  looked  at  the  stranger  in  a 
quizzical  manner.  He  was  wondering  whether  the  man 
was  really  in  his  right  mind. 

"Isn't  that  a  strange  proposition  to  put  to  one  you 
know  so  little  about?"  he  asked. 

"In  most  cases  it  might  be,"  was  the  quiet  reply. 
"But  I  have  good  reasons  for  what  I  am  doing,  and  do 
not  think  that  there  will  be  any  mistake.  Are  you 
willing  to  enter  my  employment  for  a  month?" 


THE  SHADOW  OF  MYSTERY  79 

"Now,  that  all  depends.  I  need  the  money,  God 
knows,  but  I  must  understand  more  about  what  is  ex- 
pected of  me  in  connection  with  the  care  of  the  old 
man." 

"I  can  easily  settle  that.  You  are  first  of  all  to  get 
a  good  place  for  him  to  live,  and,  if  possible,  secure 
some  dependable  person  to  be  his  companion  who  will 
take  a  special  interest  in  his  welfare.  You  are  to  keep 
a  detailed  account  of  all  expenses,  and  send  the  bill  to 
me  at  the  end  of  the  month.  This  address  will  find  me, ' ' 
and  he  drew  forth  a  card  and  handed  it  to  the  young 
man. 

There  was  nothing  on  the  card  to  reveal  to  Jasper  the 
identity  of  the  man  who  was  taking  such  a  remarkable 
interest  in  old  David.  It  simply  told  that  the  stranger's 
name  was  Robert  Westcote,  of  22  Princess  Street,  Wol- 
dun. 

"I  think  everything  is  satisfactory  now,"  and  Jasper 
lifted  his  eyes  to  the  stranger's  face.  "I  am  not  likely 
to  ask  any  questions,  and  as  to  telling  people  who  you 
are,  there  will  be  no  trouble  about  that.  In  fact,  I  am 
not  intimate  enough  with  any  one  here  to  wish  to  tell, 
even  if  I  desired  to  do  so." 

"That  is  good,"  Mr.  "Westcote  replied.  "I  could  not 
have  chosen  a  better  person  for  my  purpose. ' ' 

"When  do  you  want  me  to  begin  my  work?"  Jasper 
asked. 

' '  At  once ;  that  is,  if  you  can  see  your  way  to  do  so. 
But  first  of  all,  I  should  like  to  visit  this  old  man.  I 
am  somewhat  curious  about  him  now  that  he  is  under 
my  protection.  How  far  is  he  from  here?" 

"About  five  miles,  I  should  judge,  though  I  have  never 


80       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

been  there  myself.  He  is  at  Mrs.  Bean's,  and  she  lives  on 
a  back  road." 

"Very  well,  then,  we  shall  go  just  as  soon  as  the  car 
is  ready,  and  I  should  like  for  you  to  go  with  me." 

It  took  the  chauffeur  some  time  to  find  out  what  was 
the  matter  with  the  car,  and  when  the  damage  was  re- 
paired, the  three  started  down  the  road  at  a  fast  rate. 
This  was  something  new  to  Jasper,  and  he  leaned  back 
in  the  comfortable  seat  and  gave  himself  up  to  the  en- 
joyment of  the  moment.  He  need  not  worry  any  more 
for  the  present  about  his  living,  as  he  had  a  cheque 
for  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  safely  stowed  away 
in  his  pocket.  As  to  the  mystery  connected  with  it  all, 
he  did  not  feel  inclined  to  bother  his  head.  In  fact, 
he  was  becoming  greatly  interested,  and  was  now  quite 
anxious  to  see  what  the  final  outcome  would  be,  and 
why  this  stranger  had  taken  such  an  unusual  interest 
in  an  old  pauper. 

It  did  not  take  them  long  to  reach  Mrs.  Bean's  house, 
where  they  drew  up  before  the  gate.  It  was  a  small, 
humble  abode,  but  everything  about  the  place  was  scru- 
pulously neat  and  clean.  Flowers  bloomed  in  front  of 
the  house,  while  several  large  trees  stood  a  short  distance 
away.  Under  one  of  these  they  saw  old  David  sitting  in 
a  rocking-chair  with  Betty  by  his  side.  She  had  been 
reading  to  him  but  had  laid  down  her  book  to  look  at 
the  car,  which  was  an  unusual  thing  in  that  settlement. 
Seeing  Jasper,  she  sprang  quickly  to  her  feet  with  a  cry 
of  delight,  and  hurried  toward  the  road.  Her  face  was 
aglow  with  excitement,  and  Mr.  Westcote  thought  that 
he  had  never  beheld  a  more  perfect  picture  of  radiant 
health  and  beauty. 


THE  SHADOW  OF  MYSTERY  81 

"This  is  the  young  woman  I  was  speaking  to  you 
about,"  Jasper  remarked,  as  he  stepped  from  the  car. 

"I  am  delighted  to  meet  you,"  and  Mr.  Westcote  held 
out  his  hand.  "I  have  heard  about  you,  and  have  been 
quite  anxious  to  see  you.  How  are  you  making  out 
with  your  new  charge?" 

'•'Great,"  and  a  smile  wreathed  the  girl's  face.  "He 
is  so  happy  here,  and  likes  for  me  to  read  to  him.  But 
he  is  so  funny  at  times,  and  interrupts  me  to  ask  ques- 
tions." 

""What  about?"  Mr.  "Westcote  enquired. 

"Oh,  about  Break  Neck  Falls.  He  wants  to  know  if 
I  can  hear  the  water  speaking,  and,  of  course,  I  always 
do, ' '  she  added  with  a  slight  laugh.  He  wanted  me  to  go 
there  this  morning,  but  as  mother  and  the  boys  are  away 
I  could  not  leave,  so  I  am  trying  to  satisfy  him  by 
reading. ' ' 

"Would  your  mother  be  willing  to  keep  him  for  a 
time,  do  you  think  ? ' '  Jasper  asked,  ' '  that  is,  if  she  were 
paid  enough?" 

"I'm  afraid  not,"  and  the  girl's  eyes  roamed  in  a 
thoughtful  manner  toward  where  David  was  sitting. 
"You  see,  our  house  is  too  small,  and  there  is  hardly 
room  enough  as  it  is.  And  besides,  we  are  too  far  away 
from  the  Falls.  Mr.  David  needs  to  be  quite  near  so  that 
he  can  visit  the  place  whenever  he  takes  the  notion, 
which  is  quite  often.  That  is  the  only  thing  which 
will  make  him  happy." 

"Quite  right,"  Mr.  Westcote  assented.  "He  should 
live  as  near  as  possible.  But  may  we  see  your  charge?" 
he  asked. 


82       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Certainly,"  and  Betty  at  once  led  the  way  across  the 
field  to  the  big  shady  tree. 

Old  David,  seeing  them  coming,  rose  to  meet  them. 
He  stood  very  erect  and  dignified  as  Jasper  took  his 
hand,  and  then  introduced  Mr.  Westcote.  He  was  vis- 
ibly embarrassed  that  he  did  not  have  chairs  for  all,  and 
offered  his  own  to  the  stranger. 

"Please  keep  your  seat,"  Mr.  Westcote  told  him.  "I 
prefer  to  sit  on  the  ground.  What  a  delightful  place 
you  have  here,  sir,"  and  he  looked  around  upon  the 
scenery. 

"It  is  very  beautiful,"  David  assented,  "and  I  can 
hear  the  Falls  so  plainly,  especially  at  night." 

An  amused  twinkle  shone  in  Betty 's  eyes  as  she  turned 
them  upon  Jasper's  face.  She  knew  very  well  that  it  was 
impossible  to  hear  the  sound  of  the  falling  waters,  and 
that  it  was  purely  imagination  on  his  part. 

The  stranger,  however,  did  not  smile.  In  fact,  there 
was  an  expression  of  sadness  upon  his  face  as  he  watched 
David.  He  said  very  little,  being  content  to  let  the 
others  do  the  talking.  But  he  observed  the  old  man 
very  carefully  without  apparently  doing  so.  What  his 
thoughts  were  he  kept  to  himself,  and  when  he  arose  to 
go,  he  took  David's  hand  in  almost  a  reverent  manner, 
and  looked  searchingly  into  his  eyes  as  if  trying  to  find 
something  there  which  he  missed.  He  hardly  spoke  a 
word  on  the  way  back  but  seemed  lost  in  deep  thought. 
As  Jasper  alighted  from  the  car  in  front  of  his  cabin, 
Mr.  Westcote  laid  his  right  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 

"Take  good  care  of  that  old  man,"  he  said.  "Let 
nothing  interfere  with  your  watchfulness  until  you  hear 


THE  SHADOW  OF  MYSTERY  83 

from  me  again.     Get  the  best  place  you  can  for  him, 
no  matter  what  it  costs." 

That  was  all,  but  the  expression  upon  the  stranger's 
face,  and  the  impressive  manner  in  which  he  uttered 
these  words  gave  Jasper  cause  for  deep  thought  during 
the  remainder  of  the  morning. 


CHAPTER  IX 

UNITED  FORCES 

JASPER  was  now  in  a  position  to  give  up  his  entire 
time  to  old  David's  interests.  No  longer  need  he 
worry  about  working  on  the  farm,  nor  how  he  was  to 
obtain  his  daily  food.  He  was  provided  for  a  month  at 
least,  and  he  was  most  anxious  now  to  enter  upon  the 
odd  task  which  had  been  assigned  to  him.  Robert  West- 
cote,  the  stranger,  interested  him  greatly,  and  he  felt 
sure  that  he  should  hear  more  about  him  later. 

Having  eaten  his  simple  lunch,  he  started  down  the 
road.  The  village  of  Creekdale  was  about  two  miles 
away,  and  there  he  hoped  to  find  a  house  suitable  for 
David.  The  only  man  he  knew  in  the  place  was  the 
storekeeper,  and  from  him  he  believed  that  he  could 
secure  some  information,  and  at  the  same  time  get  his 
cheque  cashed. 

It  was  a  beautiful  afternoon,  and  his  heart  was  lighter 
than  it  had  been  for  many  a  day.  He  walked  along  with 
the  swing  of  a  man  who  has  a  definite  purpose  in  life, 
and  from  whose  heart  all  gloomy  thoughts  have  been 
banished.  He  did  not  try  to  account  for  this  mood. 
It  was  sufficient  for  him  that  in  some  way  a  load  had 
been  for  a  time  lifted  from  his  mind.  He  would  let 
the  future  look  out  for  itself,  and  enjoy  the  present 
as  far  as  it  was  possible  for  him  to  do  so. 

84 


UNITED  FORCES  85 

Reaching  a  clump  of  trees,  he  sat  down  by  the  side 
of  the  road  to  rest.  The  shade  was  refreshing,  for  he 
was  quite  warm  as  he  had  been  walking  fast.  Birds 
sang  in  the  branches  above  him,  and  fanned  the  air 
with  their  light  wings.  Butterflies  zigzagged  past,  and 
honey-laden  bees  sped  by  like  express  trains.  He 
watched  them  with  much  interest,  and.  mused  upon  their 
activity.  Each  had  a  special  work  to  do,  and  .was  per- 
forming it  to  the  best  of  its  ability.  He  was  glad  now 
that  he  was  alive,  and  had  something  definite  in  view. 
It  was  far  better  than  groping  around  in  a  haphazard 
way  looking  for  work.  Something  seemed  to  tell  him 
that  he  was  entering  upon  the  trail  of  a  mystery  and  he 
was  eager  to  follow  the  scent  wherever  it  might  lead. 
The  spirit  of  adventure  was  in  his  blood,  mingled  with 
the  nectar  of  romance.  It  had  always  been  there,  in- 
herited from  his  ancestors.  It  was  that  same  spirit  which 
had  caused  him  to  leave  the  farm  and  enter  college  sev- 
eral years  before.  It  had  always  been  with  him,  and 
was  stronger  now  than  ever.  He  would  follow  the  quest 
to  the  end,  and  see  what  the  outcome  would  be. 

Jasper  was  about  to  rise  and  proceed  on  his  way  when, 
glancing  along  the  road,  he  saw  Lois  coming  toward 
him.  His  heart  beat  fast  when  he  saw  her,  and  his 
first  impulse  was  to  get  away  out  of  sight.  Why  should 
he  meet  her  ?  he  asked  himself.  She  had  no  use  for  him, 
and  would  not  consider  it  worth  while  to  talk  to  one  of 
whom  her  brother  and  Sammie  Dingle  were  always  mak- 
ing fun. 

As  he  hesitated,  Lois  drew  nearer.  She  was  walking 
very  slowly  as  if  in  deep  thought.  She  wore  a  simple 
white  dress,  and  a  light,  broad-rimmed  hat  which  partly 


86       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

shaded  her  face.  To  Jasper  she  seemed  the  very  embodi- 
ment of  grace  and  beauty  as  she  moved  toward  him.  In 
her  all  the  charm  of  the  glorious  day,  of  bird  and  flower 
seemed  to  be  combined.  He  was  lifted  out  of  himself, 
entranced,  and  by  the  time  she  was  opposite  the  clump 
of  trees  he  was  standing  by  the  side  of  the  road,  with 
hat  in  his  hand,  confused  and  abashed. 

His  sudden  appearance  startled  Lois  for  an  instant. 
But  when  she  saw  who  it  was,  she  smiled,  and  held  out 
her  hand. 

"I  didn't  notice  you,"  she  began,  "as  I  was  lost  in 
thought.  But  I  have  wanted  to  see  you  to  thank  you 
for  what  you  did  for  me  yesterday.  I  shudder  to  think 
of  what  would  have  been  the  result  if  you  had  not 
been  there.  I  hope  you  were  not  offended  at  Sammie's 
words." 

"And  you  feel  none  the  worse  for  your  fall  and  wet- 
ting?" Jasper  evasively  replied. 

"Oh,  no,  I  am  all  right  now.  It  takes  more  than 
that  to  knock  me  out.  I  was  going  over  this  morning 
to  thank  you,  but " 

She  paused,  and  looked  thoughtfully  across  the  fields. 

"I  know,"  Jasper  hastened  to  explain.  "You  didn't 
like  to  come  to  my  shack.  It  is  only  natural.  It  would 
have  given  people  something  to  talk  about." 

Lois  looked  at  him  for  an  instant  and  a  sudden  fire 
of  resentment  shone  in  her  eyes,  while  her  face  flushed. 

"Do  you  consider  me  such  a  weak  person  as  that?" 
she  demanded.  "Do  you  imagine  that  I  care  what  peo- 
ple might  say?  I  never  let  the  frills  and  shams  of  life 
interfere  with  me  when  I  am  in  the  way  of  duty." 

"Forgive  me,"  Jasper  apologised,  "if  I  have  offended 


UNITED  FORCES  87 

you.  I  spoke  without  due  thought.  But  one  hardly 
knows  how  to  take  people  these  days,  and  I  am  sorry  that 
I  judged  you  wrongly.  I  am  so  glad  that  you  are  not 
like  others." 

"We  will  forget  all  about  it,"  Lois  replied,  with  a 
smile.  "Yes,  I  was  going  to  see  you  this  morning  to 
thank  you,  no  matter  what  people  might  say,  but  I  was 
sent  for  by  Mrs.  Peterson  who  lives  just  back  there,  and 
I  have  been  with  her  ever  since.  She  is  in  great  trou- 
ble, as  her  husband  is  an  invalid,  and  she  has  no  way  of 
making  a  living.  She  is  thinking  of  taking  in  summer 
boarders,  and  she  wanted  to  talk  to  me  about  it." 

' '  And  what  did  you  advise  ? ' '  Jasper  questioned. 

' '  Nothing, ' '  was  the  emphatic  reply.  "  It  is  a  difficult 
problem,  and  I  do  not  know  what  can  be  done.  In  the 
first  place,  the  house  is  too  small  for  more  than  two  or 
three  boarders,  and  she  could  not  expect  to  have  them  for 
more  than  a  few  weeks  at  the  most  in  the  summer  time. 
If  she  could  have  them  all  the  year  around  it  would  be 
different.  And  besides,  it  would  be  very  hard  for  Mrs. 
Peterson  to  look  after  them.  It  takes  most  of  her  time 
caring  for  her  husband,  who  is  quite  weak,  and  not 
always  very  considerate,  I  am  afraid." 

As  Lois  was  thus  talking,  Jasper  was  doing  some  se- 
rious thinking.  He  was  greatly  interested  in  what  she 
told  him,  not  so  much  about  the  Petersons  as  others  he 
had  in  mind.  He  believed  that  here  was  the  very  place 
for  old  David. 

"Do  you  mind  going  back  with  me  to  see  Mrs.  Peter- 
son ? "  he  asked. 

"Why,  no,"  Lois  replied,  turning  her  eyes  to  his,  as 
if  trying  to  comprehend  why  he  should  wish  to  meet 


88       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Mrs.  Peterson.  "It  will  be  better  than  standing  here 
in  the  heat." 

As  they  walked  slowly  along  the  road  Jasper  told  her 
about  David,  how  he  and  the  girl  had  taken  refuge  in 
his  cabin,  where  the  old  man  was  at  present,  and  that 
he  was  looking  for  a  suitable  place  where  he  could  live. 
He  said  as  little  as  possible  about  his  own  share  in  the 
matter,  excepting  that  he  had  rescued  David  from  Jim 
Goban  and  was  going  to  see  that  he  was  well  cared  for. 
He  did  not  say  anything  about  Robert  Westcote,  remem- 
bering his  obligation  of  silence. 

Lois  was  much  interested  in  what  he  told  her,  and 
her  mind  was  very  busy  as  she  walked  along  by  his  side 
wondering  where  he  was  to  get  the  money  to  carry  out 
his  plan. 

"It  will  cost  considerable,"  she  remarked  when  he 
was  through.  ' '  Do  you  think  you  can  manage  it  ? " 

"I  am  quite  certain  that  there  will  be  no  trouble," 
he  replied.  "Just  why  I  am  doing  this  I  cannot  ex- 
plain now,  but  I  assure  you  there  will  be  no  difficulty. 
David  is  to  be  well  provided  for,  as  far  as  money  is 
concerned,  and  he  is  to  have  some  one  to  look  after  him 
all  the  time. ' ' 

"What,  at  Mrs.  Peterson's,  if  she  will  take  him?"  Lois 
asked  in  surprise. 

"Yes,  that  is  my  idea.  If  that  girl  Betty  will  come, 
she  will  be  just  the  person." 

They  had  paused  now  and  were  standing  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  lane  leading  up  to  the  Peterson's  house. 
It  was  a  most  beautiful  spot,  with  tall  trees  lining  both 
sides  of  the  drive-way.  They  were  on  a  gentle  elevation 
with  the  village  of  Creekdale  on  their  left  but  a  few  rods 


UNITED  FORCES  89 

away.  It  was  an  interesting  collection  of  snug  country 
homes  of  farmers,  river  boatmen,  and  several  retired 
sea  captains.  All  the  people  in  Creekdale  knew  one 
another's  business,  and  the  women  could  see  what  their 
neighbours  were  doing,  and  some  could  easily  talk  from 
door  to  door  about  the  events  of  the  day. 

It  was  only  natural  that  Mrs.  Raymond  should  leave 
her  washing-tub  long  enough  to  watch  Lois  and  Jasper 
as  they  stood  for  a  few  moments  by  the  side  of  the  road. 
She  wondered  what  they  were  doing  there,  and  her  curi- 
osity was  so  much  aroused  when  they  at  length  walked 
up  the  drive-way  to  the  Peterson 's  house  that  she  slipped 
over  next  door  to  discuss  it  with  Mrs.  Markham. 

The  people  of  Creekdale  often  talked  about  the  Peter- 
sons, calling  them  stuck-up  because  they  mingled  but 
little  in  the  social  life  of  the  place.  "I  have  lived  next 
door  to  them  for  nigh  on  to  ten  years, ' '  Mrs.  Raymond 
once  confided  to  a  neighbour,  ' '  and  only  once  have  they 
been  in  my  house.  I  guess  Captain  Peterson  must  have 
some  money  laid  by,  for  he  does  nothing  but  work  in 
his  garden  and  look  after  his  hens,  cow  and  pig." 
When,  however,  the  Captain  was  stricken  with  partial 
paralysis  and  was  unable  to  work,  the  belief  became  gen- 
eral that  he  certainly  did  have  considerable  money  laid 
away. 

The  Petersons'  house  was  as  neat  and  cosy  as  hands 
could  make  it.  A  spacious  verandah  swept  the  front 
and  south  end  of  the  building.  Over  this  clambered  a 
luxuriant  growth  of  grape  vines.  Here  Captain  Peter- 
son was  lying  in  a  large  invalid 's'  chair,  puffing  away  at 
a  short-stemmed  corn-cob  pipe.  He  was  surprised  to  see 


90       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Lois  back  so  soon,  and  he  looked  with  curiosity  upon 
Jasper,  wondering  where  he  had  come  from. 

"Couldn't  leave  us,  eh?"  he  questioned,  as  he  gazed 
with  admiration  upon  the  bright,  animated  face  before 
him. 

"No,  I  had  to  come  back,"  Lois  laughingly  replied. 
"Your  company  is  so  attractive  that  I  could  not  resist 
the  temptation  of  bringing  another  to  enjoy  it.  This  is 
Mr.  Jasper  Randall,  Captain  Peterson.  He  has  come  to 
see  you  on  special  business. ' ' 

"Glad  to  see  you,  sir,"  and  the  captain  reached  out 
his  hand.  "Have  a  chair;  there's  one  right  there.  Do 
ye  smoke?" 

"Oh,  yes,"  and  Jasper  thrust  his  hand  at  once  into 
his  pocket.  ' '  Do  you  mind  ? "  he  asked,  turning  toward 
Lois. 

"Not  at  all,"  was  the  reply.  "But  you  two  smoke  to 
your  hearts'  content  while  I  have  a  chat  with  Mrs.  Peter- 
son. I  suppose  she's  in  the  house,  Captain?" 

"Yes,  in  the  kitchen.  At  least,  I  heard  her  there  a 
short  time  ago." 

Lois  was  absent  for  about  twenty  minutes  and  when 
she  returned  the  two  men  were  talking  in  the  most 
friendly  manner. 

"This  is  the  first  good  chat  I've  had  with  a  man  for 
a  long  time,"  the  captain  told  her.  "He  has  made  me 
feel  better  already." 

"I  hope  he  hasn't  forgotten  the  object  of  his  visit  in 
listening  to  your  sea  yarns,"  Lois  laughingly  replied. 

"Tut,  tut,  girl,"  and  the  captain  blew  a  great  cloud 
of  smoke  into  the  air.  "D'ye  think  that  is  all  I  talk 


UNITED  FORCES  91 

about  ?  "We  had  something  just  as  interesting  to  discuss 
to-day,  and  so  I  forgot  all  about  the  yarns." 

"And  so  you  are  willing  to  take  old  David  and  Betty 
into  your  house,  are  you  ? ' ' 

"Sure.  I'm  satisfied  if  Julia  is.  She's  in  charge  of 
the  ship  now  since  I've  lost  my  sea-legs." 

"Mrs.  Peterson  is  delighted  at  the  thought  of  having 
them,"  Lois  replied.  "Here  she  comes  now,  and  can 
speak  for  herself." 

Mrs.  Peterson  was  a  pleasant-faced  little  woman  who 
appealed  to  Jasper  at  once.  He  felt  quite  sure  that  she 
was  just  the  person  to  look  after  David.  She  appeared 
so  motherly  and  sympathetic  that  it  was  easy  for  him 
to  talk  to  her  as  she  showed  him  the  rooms  David  and 
Betty  could  have. 

"Why,  you  will  give  them  half  of  the  house,"  Jasper 
exclaimed. 

"Only  three  rooms,"  was  the  reply.  "The  old  man 
can  sleep  downstairs,  and  he  can  have  this  big  room 
adjoining.  The  girl  can  have  a  comfortable  room  right 
at  the  head  of  the  stairs." 

Jasper  and  Lois  were  both  greatly  pleased,  and  as  they 
walked  away  from  the  house  they  discussed  it  like  two 
animated  children. 

"How  delighted  David  will  be  with  the  place,"  Lois 
remarked.  "He  will  be  so  comfortable  there,  I  feel 
sure,  and  Mrs.  Peterson  will  take  such  good  care  of  him." 

"And  he  will  be  able  to  hear  the  falls  so  plainly," 
Jasper  replied.  "He  can  sit  on  the  verandah  or  at  the 
window  of  his  room  and  listen  to  the  waters  as  long 
as  he  likes.  It  is  just  the  place  for  him." 


92       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

' '  How  much  does  Mrs.  Peterson  want  a  week  for  their 
board?"  Lois  enquired. 

"I  never  asked  her,"  was  the  quiet  reply.  "I  shall 
find  that  out  later,  for  it  is  a  matter  of  minor  impor- 
tance." 

Lois  glanced  up  quickly  into  her  companion's  face. 
She  longed  to  know  where  the  money  was  to  come  from. 
Surely  this  man  who  was  working  digging  potatoes 
did  not  intend  to  pay  the  entire  amount.  But  Jasper 
volunteered  not  the  slightest  information.  He  continued 
to  talk  about  David,  and  his  surprise  when  he  learned 
of  what  was  being  done  for  him. 

' '  I  am  so  grateful  for  your  assistance  this  afternoon, ' ' 
Jasper  told  Lois  as  they  at  last  paused  at  the  gate  lead- 
ing to  the  Sinclair  house.  "I  started  forth  uncertain 
what  to  do,  and  behold,  everything  has  turned  out  as  if 
by  magic. ' ' 

' '  I  am  thankful  that  I  have  been  of  some  assistance, ' ' 
was  the  quiet  reply.  "My  mind  is  greatly  relieved,  too, 
for  I  was  much  worried  about  the  Petersons.  Two  heads 
are  better  than  one  after  all,  are  they  not?" 


CHAPTER  X 

WHEN   DREAMS    COME    TRUE 

ISN'T  this  lovely!"  Betty  exclaimed,  as  she  stood  in 
the  middle  of  the  large  room  which  had  been  as- 
signed to  David. 

It  was  the  second  day  since  their  arrival  at  the  Peter- 
sons '  house,  and  their  delight  at  everything  was  not  only 
amusing  to  Mrs.  Peterson  but  somewhat  pathetic  as  well. 
She  could  not  account  for  the  girl's  remarkable  care  of 
the  old  man.  She  would  allow  nothing  to  interfere  with 
her  attention  upon  him,  and  she  arranged  a  cosy  spot 
by  the  big  north  window  where  he  could  sit  and  listen  to 
the  sound  of  his  beloved  falls. 

"You  will  spoil  him,"  Mrs.  Peterson  told  her  once 
when  they  were  alone  in  the  kitchen.  "You  will  make 
him  as  helpless  as  a  child.  It  is  not  good  for  men  to  be 
waited  upon  too  much." 

"Are  you  not  afraid  of  spoiling  your  husband,  then, 
Mrs.  Peterson?"  Betty  replied.  "You  treat  him  just 
like  a  child." 

"Oh,  but  he  is  an  invalid,  and  can't  help  himself. 
That  is  the  reason  why  I  have  to  wait  upon  him." 

"But  Mr.  David  is  a  wonder,"  Betty  insisted,  "and 
he  must  not  be  neglected." 

There  was  such  an  expression  of  admiration  in  the 

93 


94 

girl 's  eyes  that  Mrs.  Peterson  had  not  the  heart  to  smile 
at  her  enthusiasm. 

' '  In  what  way  is  he  a  wonder  ? ' '  was  all  she  asked,  as 
she  went  on  with  her  work. 

"Oh,  he  has  a  great  thing  in  his  head,  which  he  is 
thinking  about  all  the  time.  It  has  to  do  with  the  falls, 
and  he  has  told  me  a  whole  lot  about  it.  He  will  be  very 
rich  some  day,  and  we  are  going  to  have  such  a  nice 
house  of  our  own.  You  see,  I  am  to  be  his  housekeeper, 
and  nurse  him  when  he  is  sick." 

It  was  a  great  pleasure  for  Captain  Peterson  to  have 
David  and  Betty  at  the  house.  No  longer  did  he  have  to 
sit  alone  for  hours  upon  the  verandah  as  he  had  an 
audience  now  to  listen  to  his  tales  of  the  sea  and  the 
places  he  had  visited.  David  was  a  good  listener  and 
enjoyed  hearing  the  yarns,  although  he  kept  one  ear 
open  for  the  sound  of  the  falls.  Nothing  must  interfere 
with  his  interest  up  there. 

One  afternoon  the  captain  was  speaking  about  Eng- 
land, and  mentioned  Liverpool.  David  became  unusually 
interested,  and  even  let  his  pipe  go  out  as  he  sat  with  his 
eyes  fixed  intently  upon  the  captain's  face. 

"You  seem  to  know  Liverpool  pretty  well,"  he  at 
length  remarked,  as  the  captain  paused  to  re-light  his 
pipe. 

"Should  say  so,"  was  the  reply.  "Guess  I  know 
about  everything  there  worth  knowing,  especially  along 
shipping  lines." 

' '  There  must  be  some  big  firms  there,  eh  ? " 

' '  Big !  I  should  say  so.  Why,  I  could  name  a  dozen 
right  offhand,  which  have  ships  sailing  around  the  world. 
Now,  there's  the  Dockett  concern,  for  instance.  Holy 


95 

smokes !  but  they  're  wealthy.  If  I  told  you  the  business 
they  do  you  wouldn  't  believe  me. ' ' 

"No?"  David  laid  his  pipe  upon  the  verandah  rail- 
ing. He  had  to  do  it  because  his  hand  was  trembling  so 
violently  that  he  could  hold  it  no  longer. 

"Indeed  you  wouldn't,"  the  captain  continued,  not 
noticing  his  companion's  agitation.  "And  you  should 
see  old  Dockett  himself,  who  owns  it  all,  so  I  under- 
stand." 

' '  "What  about  him  ? ' '  David  asked  in  a  voice  scarcely 
above  a  whisper.  For  once  he  liad  forgotten  his  be- 
loved falls. 

"Ho,  ho,  I  wish  you  could  see  him,"  and  the  captain 
leaned  back  and  laughed  as  he  had  not  laughed  for 
months.  "He  certainly  is  a  queer  one." 

"In  what  way?"  David  questioned. 

"Well,  it  is  hard  to  explain.  'He  looks  like  a  bear, 
and  he  acts  like  one,  too.  My,  I've  heard  him  get  his 
tongue  on  men  lots  of  times,  and  he  is  a  holy  terror. 
But  he 's  a  great  business  man,  so  I  believe,  and  has  made 
heaps  of  money. ' ' 

"What  does  he  do  with  it?"  David  asked. 

"Piles  it  up,  I  guess.  He  hasn't  a  chick  to  leave  it  to, 
so  I -understand. " 

"Hasn't  he  a  wife?" 

"No,  not  when  I  last  heard  of  him,  which  was  five 
years  ago.  It  isn't  likely  he's  married  since  then." 

David  was  unusually  quiet  the  rest  of  the  day.  There 
was  a  far-away  look  in  his  eyes  and  nothing  interested 
him,  not  even  the  voice  of  his  falls.  Betty  was  quite 
anxious,  and  confided  her  trouble  to  Mrs.  Peterson. 

"Do  you  think  he  is  going  to  be  sick?"  she  asked. 


96        UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

' '  Suppose  he  should  die,  what  will  become  of  that  great 
thing  he  has  in  his  head?" 

"Oh,  I  guess  he  is  all  right,"  Mrs.  Peterson  soothed. 
"  Perhaps  he  is  thinking  out  something  else,  and  will 
surprise  us  with  some  new  idea." 

"Oh,  do  you  think  so?"  and  the  girl's  eyes  grew  big 
with  wonder.  ' '  Won 't  it  be  great  if  he  does ! ' ' 

David  was  much  brighter  the  next  morning  and  sat  for 
some  time  out  upon  the  verandah.  Betty  had  gone  to 
the  office  for  the  mail,  as  Mrs.  Peterson  was  too  busy 
about  the  house.  She  did  this  nearly  every  day  now,  and 
enjoyed  the  walk.  The  captain  was  always  anxious  to 
get  his  daily  paper,  and  sometimes  there  would  be  a  letter 
from  an  old  friend. 

It  was  almost  noon  when  Betty  arrived.  Her  cheeks 
were  flushed  more  than  usual  and  she  was  greatly  ex- 
cited. 

"What's  up  now?"  the  captain  enquired.  "Haven't 
been  scared,  have  ye  ? " 

"It's  a  letter  for  Mr.  David!"  she  replied.  "Just 
think  of  that!" 

"  H  'm, "  and  the  captain  gave  a  grunt  of  disgust.  ' '  Is 
that  all.  I  thought  maybe  ye'd  seen  a  ghost.  Why 
should  a  letter  so  upset  you  ? ' ' 

' '  Oh,  but  he  never  got  a  letter  before  since  I  've  known 
him,  and  it  must  be  very  important." 

While  the  two  were  talking  David  rose  from  his  chair 
and  stepped  toward  Betty. 

' '  A  letter  for  me  ? "  he  asked,  in  a  somewhat  doubtful 
voice. 

"Yes,  here  it  is.    You  had  better  open  it  at  once." 

The  old  man  took  it  in  his  hand  and  stood  studying  it 


WHEN  DEEAMS  COME  TRUE  97 

for  a  few  seconds.  Then  he  slowly  opened  the  envelope, 
and  drew  forth  the  letter.  As  he  scanned  the  contents, 
his  eyes  grew  suddenly  wide  with  astonishment  and  his 
hands  trembled  violently. 

"Oh,  Mr.  David,  what's  the  matter?"  Betty  cried  as 
she  observed  his  intense  excitement.  "Is  it  some  bad 
news?" 

But  the  old  man  did  not  seem  to  notice  her.  He  stood 
there,  shaking  in  every  limb,  staring  upon  the  letter. 

"Tell  me  what  it  is,"  the  girl  again  demanded.  "I 
want  to  know  at  once. " 

This  imperious  order  brought  David  to  his  senses,  and 
without  a  word  he  handed  her  the  letter.  Eagerly  seiz- 
ing it,  she  began  to  read.  It  took  her  longer  than  the  old 
man  to  make  out  its  meaning,  and  when  the  truth  at  last 
dawned  upon  her  mind  she  gave  a  glad  cry  of  joy,  and 
her  eyes  beamed  with  delight  as  she  turned  them  upon 
his  face. 

' '  Oh,  isn  't  it  great ! ' '  she  exclaimed.  ' '  Five  thousand 
dollars  for  that  thing  in  your  head,  Mr.  David.  Won't 
you  be  rich.  Now  we  can  have  a  house  of  our  very 
own,  and  I  can  be  your  housekeeper!" 

' '  But  that  isn 't  all,  Betty, ' '  David  replied.  "  I  am  to 
be  Honorary  President  of  the  company,  just  think  of 
that.  And  they  are  to  carry  out  my  plans  and  do  just 
what  I  wish.  Girl,  my  dreams  are  to  come  true  at  last. 
I  shall  live  to  see  my  beautiful  falls  bringing  a  blessing 
to  the  entire  country.  I  wonder  if  people  will  laugh  at 
me  now,  and  call  me  crazy." 

It  was  only  natural  that  intense  excitement  should 
reign  at  the  Haven  for  the  next  few  hours.  The  captain 
and  his  wife  were  greatly  impressed  by  the  good  fortune 


98       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

which  had  come  so  suddenly  to  old  David.  They  could 
hardly  believe  it  possible,  and  they  had  the  feeling  that 
there  had  been  some  mistake.  But  Betty  would  not  hear 
of  such  a  thing.  She  was  sure  that  it  was  all  true,  and 
it  was  due  to  the  wonderful  thing  that  David  had  in  his 
head. 

Dinner  was  late  that  day,  and  they  had  just  finished 
when  Jasper  arrived.  Then  out  upon  the  verandah  he 
heard  the  remarkable  story.  It  was  Betty  who  told  it, 
while  David  and  the  captain  sat  smoking  near  by.  He 
was  shown  the  letter  as  well,  the  cause  of  all  the  excite- 
ment. Jasper  read  it  over  several  times,  and  then  step- 
ping over  to  David  he  grasped  his  hand. 

"Allow  me  to  congratulate  you,  sir,"  he  began. 
"Such  good  luck  does  not  come  to  many  in  this  country. 
I  am  so  thankful  that  your  plans  are  to  be  carried  out 
after  all." 

"And  they  are  to  consult  me,  and  carry  out  my  every 
wish,"  David  replied.  "It  is  so  stated  there,"  and  he 
pointed  to  the  letter. 

The  enthusiasm  of  the  old  man  was  so  intense  and 
childlike  that  Jasper  had  not  the  heart  to  say  one  word 
that  would  in  any  way  dampen  his  joy.  To  him,  how- 
ever, the  whole  thing  was  a  great  puzzle.  "Was  it  a  joke, 
he  wondered,  which  some  people  were  playing  upon  this 
simple-minded  man?  A  company  was  mentioned,  but 
its  name  was  not  given.  And  further,  why  should  any 
company  be  willing  to  pay  five  thousand  dollars  for 
David's  idea,  which  was  not  new?  It  had  been  suc- 
cessfully carried  out  in  other  localities.  Surely  a  con- 
cern which  was  able  to  make  such  a  liberal  offer  must 
have  full  and  accurate  knowledge  about  hydro-electric 


WHEN  DREAMS  COME  TEUE  99 

plants  and  what  they  had  accomplished  in  the  past.  And 
why  should  David  be  made  Honorary  President  of  the 
company?  "Was  Robert  Westcote,  the  stranger,  the 
cause  of  it  all?  He  had  not  heard  from  him  since  the 
day  of  their  visit  to  Mrs.  Bean's,  and  but  for  the  cheque 
which  he  had  received  he  would  have  been  inclined  to 
consider  the  whole  thing  as  a  hoax. 

Jasper  kept  his  thoughts,  however,  to  himself,  and  sat 
for  some  time  on  the  verandah  taking  but  little  part  in 
the  conversation.  Betty  and  the  captain  did  most  of 
the  talking,  while  David  sat  near  with  a  happy  expres- 
sion upon  his  face. 

"When  are  you  thinking  of  starting  housekeeping  on 
your  own  account?"  the  captain  enquired.  "You'll  be 
so  mighty  important  now  that  you  won't  want  to  stay 
with  us  any  longer." 

"Don't  you  worry,  Captain,"  Betty  laughingly  re- 
plied. "We're  not  going  to  leave  you  just  yet.  You 
see,  we  haven't  any  house  to  go  to,  and  it  will  take  the 
rest  of  the  summer  to  make  arrangements." 

When  Jasper  left  the  Haven  he  walked  slowly  down 
the  road  toward  the  post  office  thinking  over  carefully 
all  that  he  had  just  heard.  Every  day  he  had  been 
expecting  news  from  Mr.  Westcote,  giving  information 
as  to  what  was  expected  of  him.  Hitherto  he  had  been 
disappointed.  But  to-day  he  was  rewarded  when  the 
postmaster,  in  addition  to  his  daily  paper,  handed  him 
out  a  letter.  Jasper  felt  that  this  was  the  one  he  had 
been  looking  for,  and  he  hurried  out  of  the  building  and 
started  homeward.  Reaching  a  shady  tree  by  the  side 
of  the  road,  he  sat  down  upon  the  ground  and  tore  open 
the  letter.  A  week  of  thought  and  inactivity  had  made 


100       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

him  anxious  to  know  something  more  of  what  was  ex- 
pected of  him,  and  he  was  quite  certain  that  now  the 
veil  was  to  be  lifted  and  the  mystery  partly  solved. 

The  letter  was  from  Robert  Westcote,  and  although  it 
"was  somewhat  brief  it  brought  him  considerable  satis- 
faction. His  eyes  kindled  with  animation  and  his  pulse 
quickened  as  he  considered  the  message  he  had  just  re- 
ceived and  meditated  upon  the  possibilities  of  the  future. 


CHAPTER  XI 

CUEIOSITT  AND  ANXIETY 

NEVER  in  the  memory  of  the  oldest  inhabitant 
had  Creekdale  been  so  greatly  excited.  How  the 
news  first  arrived  no  one  could  tell.  But  everybody 
seemed  to  have  heard  the  rumor  at  once,  and  immedi- 
ately there  was  much  running  to  and  fro  among  the 
villagers.  The  store  was  the  principal  place  where  the 
men  gathered  to  discuss  the  report  and  to  find  out  what 
was  the  latest  bit  of  information.  Men  would  find  some 
excuse  for  leaving  their  work  in  the  fields  in  order  to 
drop  into  the  store  during  the  afternoon  lest  some  choice 
morsel  of  news  should  be  missed.  Every  evening  they 
would  gather  there  such  as  they  had  never  done  before 
in  the  summer  months.  It  was  always  in  the  winter 
that  they  made  the  store  their  headquarters  when  work 
was  not  so  pressing. 

It  was  Andy  Forbes,  the  storekeeper,  who  made  it  a 
point  of  keeping  abreast  of  the  times.  What  he  didn't 
know  of  the  events  of  the  parish  was  not  considered 
of  any  importance.  He  had  a  way  of  appearing  to  know 
more  than  he  really  did.  But  concerning  this  affair  at 
the  falls  he  was  completely  blocked. 

"The  whole  thing  stumps  me,"  he  acknowledged  one 
night,  after  an  animated  discussion  had  taken  place  as 
to  the  purpose  of  it  all.  "I  can  understand  about  the 

101 


102       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

engineers  making  the  surveys  to  find  out  how  much 
power  can  be  obtained  from  the  falls.  That  Light  and 
Power  Company  in  the  city  has  been  playing  the  hog  too 
long,  and  robbing  the  people.  It  is  something  fierce 
what  they  charge.  It  is  only  natural  that  an  opposition 
company  should  be  formed  to  force  down  the  prices. 
But  the  question  is,  Who  is  back  of  this  new  movement  ? 
and  what  has  Crazy  David  to  do  with  it?" 

"And  so  you  really  think  he  knows  something  about 
it?"  Ben  Logan  enquired. 

"Sure.  I  could  tell  you  a  number  of  things  but  my 
position  as  postmaster  compels  me  to  be  silent."  This 
was  merely  another  of  Andy's  methods,  and  it  always 
impressed  his  hearers  in  a  marked  degree. 

"But  what  about  that  chap  who  was  working  for  old 
Squabbles  ? ' '  Billy  Dexter  asked.  ' '  He  seems  to  be  mixed 
up  somehow  with  the  affair.  He  spends  most  of  his 
time  now  at  the  falls  with  the  engineers.  I  understand 
that  he  was  the  one  who  got  the  Petersons  to  take  in 
Crazy  David  and  that  girl,  Betty  Bean." 

"Oh,  he's  a  queer  one,"  Sandy  Morton  replied.  "I 
met  him  the  other  day  on  the  road  and  asked  him  what 
was  going  on  up  at  the  falls  and  who  were  the  men 
back  of  the  work?  My,  you  should  have  seen  the  look 
he  gave  me.  It  was  'Mind  your  own  business,'  as  plain 
as  if  he  had  said  it  in  words.  I  ought  to  have  knocked 
him  down,  for  it  was  a  dead  insult." 

"Better  not  try  anything  like  that,  Sandy,"  Ben 
Logan  laughingly  gibed.  "He'd  wipe  up  the  dust  with 
you  in  no  time,  if  I  'm  not  much  mistaken.  Anyway,  he 
minds  his  own  business,  and  that's  something  in  his 
favour." 


CURIOSITY  AND  ANXIETY  103 

"I  believe  he's  working  for  the  bunch,"  the  store- 
keeper volunteered.  ' '  I  cashed  a  cheque  of  his  some  time 
ago,  and But,  there,  I  must  not  let  out  secrets." 

While  the  people  of  Creekdale  were  consumed  with 
curiosity  at  what  was  taking  place  at  the  falls,  Peter  Sin- 
clair was  becoming  filled  with  anxiety,  which  increased 
as  the  days  passed  into  weeks.  Lois  found  it  harder  than 
ever  to  get  along  with  him,  and  she  always  dreaded  his 
home-coming  every  evening  from  the  city.  Occasionally 
he  travelled  on  the  river  steamer,  but  as  a  rule  Dick 
drove  him  to  the  city  in  the  morning  in  the  car  and 
brought  him  back  at  night.  This  was  to  the  young  man 's 
liking,  as  he  found  it  lonely  in  the  country  where  he 
missed  his  boon  companions.  Lois  was  glad  that  this  was 
so  as  she  could  have  the  days  free  to  follow  her  own  in- 
clinations. But  she  was  always  careful  to  have  dinner 
ready  when  her  father  and  brother  arrived,  and  to  make 
their  home-coming  as  bright  and  pleasant  as  possible. 

"Whether  Mr.  Sinclair  appreciated  this  attention  Lois 
did  not  know,  as  he  never  made  any  comment.  At  times 
he  treated  her  as  if  she  were  merely  a  housekeeper,  and 
not  his  own  daughter  interested  in  his  welfare.  He  ate 
and  slept  in  the  house  and  spent  his  Sundays  there. 
But  apart  from  paying  the  bills,  which  were  always 
light,  he  left  everything  else  to  his  daughter. 

The  night  when  the  men  of  Creekdale  were  talking  so 
earnestly  at  the  store,  Mr.  Sinclair  was  late  reaching 
home.  Dinner  had  been  waiting  for  over  an  hour,  and 
Lois  was  reading  on  the  verandah,  for  it  was  a  beautiful 
evening,  with  not  a  ripple  on  the  surface  of  the  river. 
She  longed  to  be  out  there  in  her  little  boat  where  of 
late  she  spent  so  much  of  her  time. 


104       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

To  almost  any  one  else  this  home-coming  would  have 
been  a  great  pleasure,  especially  if  the  day  in  the  city 
had  been  trying.  He  would  have  found  the  cool,  quiet 
house  with  such  a  daughter  waiting  to  receive  him  most 
comforting.  But  with  Mr.  Sinclair  it  was  altogether 
different.  He  did  not  seem  to  notice  the  neatly-set  din- 
ing-room table,  with  its  snow-white  linen  and  the  fra- 
grant flowers  so  artistically  arranged  in  the  centre. 
Neither  did  he  pay  any  special  attention  to  Lois,  who, 
clad  in  a  simple  white  dress,  sat  at  the  head  of  the 
table. 

Lois  intuitively  realised  that  there  was  something  out 
of  the  ordinary  worrying  her  father.  He  was  more  si- 
lent than  ever,  and  took  no  part  in  the  conversation 
between  his  son  and  daughter.  Dick  related  to  Lois 
his  experience  that  afternoon  with  a  party  of  his  friends 
who  had  motored  over  to  the  Sea  Breeze  Park,  and  had 
luncheon  at  the  Sign  of  the  Maple. 

"It's  a  dandy  place,"  Dick  exclaimed,  as  he  passed 
his  plate  for  another  helping  of  roast  lamb.  "They 
certainly  do  serve  things  up  in  style,  and  it  is  no  won- 
der that  so  many  city  people  go  there.  But  you  could 
never  guess  who  came  in  while  we  were  eating. ' ' 

"Any  one  I  know?"  Lois  asked. 

"Sure;  a  special  friend  of  yours,"  and  Dick  gave  a 
knowing  grin.  "He's  been  under  your  care  for  years. 
I  guess  you  know  Spuds  all  right." 

Lois'  face  flushed  at  these  words,  but  she  looked 
calmly  at  her  brother. 

"What  is  there  remarkable  about  seeing  Mr.  Randall 
at  such  a  place?"  she  enquired.  "Why  shouldn't  he  go 
there  as  well  as  you  or  any  one  else  ? ' ' 


CURIOSITY  AND  ANXIETY  105 

"Oh,  nothing  in  that,  only  I  thought  maybe  you'd  be 
interested." 

"So  I  am  in  a  way,  as  I  thought  that  Mr.  Randall 
was  up  at  the  falls.  He  seldom  goes  to  the  city,  so  I 
understand,  but  attends  strictly  to  business." 

' '  I  guess  he  was  doing  that  all  right  at  the  Sign  of  the 
Maple.  He  seemed  to  be  so  busy  that  he  forgot  to  eat. ' ' 

"Was  he  alone?" 

"Oh,  no.  There  was  the  prettiest  girl  I  ever  set  eyes 
on.  I  tell  you  Spuds  is  a  lucky  fellow  to  know  such  a 
beauty.  He's  gone  up  a  peg  in  my  estimation  since  I 
saw  him  with  her.  You  should  have  seen  her  eyes,  espe- 
cially when  she  smiled  at  something  her  father  was  say- 
ing." 

' '  Her  father,  did  you  say  ? ' '  Lois  asked.  It  was  some- 
what of  a  relief  for  her  to  know  that  there  was  a  father 
present  and  that  she  was  not  alone  with  Jasper. 

"Well,  I  suppose  he  was  her  father,"  Dick  replied, 
"though  I  am  not  positive.  He  was  a  fine  looking  man, 
anyway.  I'd  like  to  get  acquainted  with  him,  for  it's 
worth  knowing  such  a  chap  who  has  a  daughter  like  that. 
I  wonder  how  Spuds  happened  to  meet  him.  By  jingo ! 
I've  got  it,"  and  Dick  brought  his  fist  down  upon  the 
table  with  such  a  bang  that  the  dishes  rattled.  " 111  bet 
you  anything  that  he  has  something  to  do  with  that 
Break  Neck  Falls  affair,  for  old  Tim  Parkin,  the  big 
lumber  merchant,  was  along,  too.  He  owns  some  fine 
timber  tracts  up  this  way,  and  no  doubt  there  was  a  deal 
on.  That  confounded  mysterious  company  will  need  a 
great  amount  of  lumber,  if  rumours  are  correct." 

As  Dick  uttered  these  words  his  father  looked  up. 


106 

His  interest  had  been  suddenly  aroused,  and  for  the  first 
time  he  joined  in  the  conversation. 

' '  Did  you  say  that  Tim  Parkin  was  at  the  Sign  of  the 
Maple?"  he  growled. 

"Yes,  Dad,"  the  young  man  replied.  "He  was  look- 
ing bigger  and  more  prosperous  than  ever.  He  seemed 
mighty  pleased  over  something." 

"Did  you  hear  what  they  were  talking  about?" 

"No,  I  couldn't  make  out  anything  as  we  were  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  room." 

"But  you  could  see  the  girl,  though.  If  your  ears 
had  been  half  as  good  as  your  eyes  you  would  have  heard 
what  was  being  said. ' ' 

' '  But  any  one  can  see  much  farther  than  he  can  hear, ' : 
Dick  protested.  "You  surely  don't  expect  the  impos- 
sible from  me,  do  you?" 

"I  don't  expect  anything  from  you,  sir,"  and  Mr. 
Sinclair  glared  at  his  son.  ' '  I  have  long  since  given  up 
expecting.  All  you  care  for  is  to  have  a  good  time  riding 
around  in  the  car,  attending  parties,  and  looking  for  the 
prettiest  girls.  If  you  were  as  much  interested  in  busi- 
ness as  you  are  in  pleasure  you  would  be  of  some  use 
to  me.  But  I  guess  you  '11  have  to  get  a  hustle  on  mighty 
soon,  though,  from  the  look  of  things.  I  won't  be  able 
to  indulge  you  in  your  idleness  much  longer." 

"Why,  Dad,  what  do  you  mean?"  Dick  enquired. 
"You're  not  going  to  throw  me  overboard,  are  you?" 

"Oh,  no,  I  won't  do  it.  But  there  are  others  who 
will,  or  I'm  very  much  mistaken." 

"Who — why?"  the  young  man  stammered.  "I  don't 
understand  you,  Dad." 


CURIOSITY  AND  ANXIETY  107 

"I  mean  that  new  Light  and  Power  Company  which 
has  been  formed.  That  is  what  will  do  it." 

"Oh,  is  that  all?"  and  Dick  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief. 
"You  certainly  did  give  me  a  jolt.  I  thought  you  were 
speaking  of  something  real.  But  that  company's  all  a 
hoax,  isn't  it?  Tommy  Flowers  said  it  was  nothing  but 
a  scare  to  force  you  to  cut  your  rates.  The  whole  thing 
is  so  mysterious,  so  people  say,  that  they  consider  it  a 
put  up  job  to  force  your  hand.  Why,  the  names  of  the 
men  who  form  the  company  are  not  even  known." 

"H'm,  that's  all  that  people  know  about  what  is  go- 
ing on,"  Mr.  Sinclair  retorted.  "That  company  is  no 
hoax,  mark  my  word.  It  means  business  of  a  most  seri- 
ous nature,  and  it  is  getting  to  work,  too.  Don 't  you  live 
in  a  fool 's  paradise,  boy.  If  you  do,  there  will  be  a  rude 
awakening,  and  sooner  perhaps  than  you  expect." 

"What,  have  you  heard  anything  of  late,  Dad?"  Dick 
asked. 

' '  Well,  I  have  heard  enough,  and  it  is  more  than  hear- 
say at  that.  A  strong  company  has  been  formed  to 
utilise  the  water  of  Break  Neck  Falls  for  light  and  power 
to  supply  not  only  the  city  but  the  entire  country.  The 
scheme  is  a  big  one,  almost  gigantic,  I  should  say.  And 
there  seems  to  be  plenty  of  money  back  of  it,  too.  It  is 
an  English  concern  which  has  recently  opened  an  office 
in  the  city. 

"What  is  the  purpose  of  such  a  company  working 
here?"  Dick  questioned.  "One  would  naturally  think 
that  a  city  much  larger  than  ours  would  offer  more 
inducements." 

Mr.  Sinclair  pushed  back  his  chair  from  the  table, 
and  lighted  a  cigar. 


108       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"That  is  one  of  the  things  which  puzzles  me,"  he  at 
length  replied.  "Why  a  company  with  large  capital 
should  build  a  big  plant  at  the  falls  to  supply  light  and 
power  in  such  a  limited  locality,  is  more  than  I  can  un- 
derstand. I  cannot  see  how  it  will  pay  even  if  it  gets  full 
control. ' ' 

"Who  is  in  charge  of  the  city  office?"  Dick  asked. 

' '  A  man  by  the  name  of  Westcote.  He  is  an  English- 
man, so  I  believe.  He  seems  to  have  full  charge  of 
everything.  He  must  have  been  the  man  you  saw  at  the 
Sign  of  the  Maple  with  Tim  Parkin,  for  he  has  a  daugh- 
ter with  him,  who  recently  came  to  the  city." 

"But  what  has  Spuds  to  do  with  the  concern,  and 
how  did  he  come  to  meet  this  man  Westcote?" 

"He  is  evidently  in  his  employ.  But  where  he  met 
him  I  do  not  know.  Perhaps  Lois  can  tell  us,"  and  he 
glanced  around  upon  his  daughter. 

Lois  suddenly  started  and  looked  keenly  at  her  father 
as  if  she  had  not  heard  aright.  This  was  the  first  time 
that  he  had  ever  hinted  at  any  interest  on  her  part  in 
Jasper.  A  feeling  of  resentment  welled  up  in  her  heart. 

"Why  should  I  know?"  she  enquired,  "and  what  rea- 
son have  you  for  asking  me  such  a  question?" 

Mr.  Sinclair,  however,  did  not  deign  to  make  any  ex- 
planation, but  puffed  away  at  his  cigar.  Lois  took  this 
as  a  direct  insult  and  started  to  leave  the  table.  She 
wished  to  get  away  by  herself  that  she  might  think  it 
all  over. 

"And  where  does  old  Crazy  David  come  in?"  her 
father  asked.  ' '  What  interest  has  he  in  that  concern  ? ' ' 

"I  have  not  the  slightest  idea,"  Lois  impatiently  re- 


CURIOSITY  AND  ANXIETY  109 

plied.  "Why  do  you  expect  me  to  understand  such 
things?" 

''But  you  should  know.  You  see  that  old  man  every 
day,  and  are  so  interested  in  his  welfare.  Surely  he 
must  have  told  you  something,  and  if  he  did  not  you 
should  have  tried  to  find  out.  Remember,  you  are  my 
daughter,  and  my  interest  should  be  your  first  concern. 
Both  you  and  Dick  think  that  you  have  no  responsibili- 
ties in  life,  and  that  I  will  always  provide  for  you.  If  we 
are  not  careful  that  new  company  will  put  us  out  of  busi- 
ness ;  so  you  two  must  do  all  you  can  to  help  me.  Some- 
thing must  be  done  to  check  that  concern  and  I  want 
you  to  assist  me.  As  it  is,  I  am  working  in  the  dark  and 
do  not  know  what  to  expect  next,  or  who  are  the  ones 
working  against  me.  Is  it  old  David  who  is  merely 
acting  the  part  of  a  fool,  or  is  it  that  young  man  who 
pretended  to  be  a  hired  hand,  who  worked  awhile  for 
Simon  Squabbles?  There  is  something  queer  about  the 
whole  thing,  and  I  am  nearly  crazy  trying  to  puzzle  it 
all  out." 

To  these  words  Lois  made  no  reply.  She  quietly  left 
the  table  and  made  her  way  out  of  the  house  and  walked 
down  to  the  shore.  Here  she  felt  more  at  home,  and  the 
stillness  which  reigned  over  land  and  water  soothed  her, 
bringing  a  restful  peace  to  her  heart  and  mind. 


CHAPTER  XII 

PYRAMID  ROCK 

A  GOOD  home,  plenty  of  well-cooked  food,  and 
proper  attention  did  much  for  old  David.  His 
strength  and  health  improved,  and  although  he  lost 
nothing  of  his  interest  in  the  falls,  he  was  quite  content 
to  listen  more  to  the  sound  drifting  down  the  valley 
instead  of  visiting  the  place  as  often  as  formerly.  The 
spot  he  liked  best  of  all  was  the  cosy  corner  on  the 
verandah  just  outside  the  window  of  his  room.  Here 
the  vines  clambered  up  over  the  sides,  forming  a  shelter 
from  the  burning  sun  and  a  refuge  from  the  wind  when 
the  days  were  cool. 

Jasper  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  the  Haven,  and  he 
was  not  slow  to  notice  the  change  that  had  come  over 
David.  Hitherto  the  old  man  had  been  content  to  listen 
to  the  voice  of  the  falls  and  utter  brief  and  almost  mystic 
words  about  what  the  water  would  do.  But  latterly  he 
had  given  greater  vent  to  his  thoughts  and  enlarged 
upon  the  plans  he  had  been  revolving  in  his  mind. 

It  was  a  beautiful  evening  not  long  after  Jasper  had 
been  at  the  Sign  of  the  Maple,  that  he  was  sitting  with 
David  and  Betty  in  the  accustomed  place.  The  captain 
had  retired,  and  Mrs.  Peterson  was  busy  in  the  kitchen. 
Jasper  told  of  the  progress  that  had  been  made  at  the 
falls  and  how  the  engineers  had  finished  their  prelimi- 

110 


PYRAMID  ROCK  111 

nary  work,  and  had  declared  the  undertaking  most  feas- 
ible. The  definite  start  of  building  would  not  begin 
until  the  next  spring,  though  in  the  meantime  necessary 
preparations  would  be  made  so  that  the  work  could  be 
pushed  forward  then  as  rapidly  as  possible.  Logs  would 
be  needed  for  building  purposes,  and  many  large  poles 
suitable  for  carrying  the  wires  to  the  city  and  through- 
out the  country. 

' '  I  have  been  requested  to  undertake  this  work, ' '  Jas- 
per told  them,  "and  so  will  be  busy  all  the  fall  and 
winter.  In  a  few  weeks  I  hope  to  have  a  number  of 
men  and  teams  at  work  in  the  woods.  It  will  be  a  fine 
thing  for  Creekdale  as  it  will  put  so  much  money  in 
circulation  by  giving  employment  to  all  available  men 
during  the  winter  when  as  a  rule  little  is  going  on,  so  I 
understand." 

"Oh,  won't  that  be  nice,"  Betty  exclaimed,  while  her 
eyes  danced  with  animation.  "My  brother  will  be  able 
to  earn  money  right  at  home.  Jimmy  has  been  plan- 
ning to  go  to  the  city  next  winter  to  earn  some  money  to 
help  pay  off  the  mortgage  on  our  place.  Mother  doesn  't 
want  him  to  go  as  he  is  only  sixteen,  but  he  thinks  he 
should  be  earning  something. ' ' 

"You  have  some  fine  trees  on  your  place,  have  you 
not  ? ' '  Jasper  asked  in  reply. 

' '  Oh,  yes,  lots  of  them.  You  see,  our  farm  is  part  of 
the  old  Dinsmore  Manor,  and  no  logs  have  been  cut  on  it 
for  years  as  they  have  not  been  worth  much.  My  father 
said  before  he  died  that  they  would  bring  a  lot  of  money 
some  day,  and  they  would  make  us  rich.  That's  why 
mother  has  been  holding  on  to  the  place  and  trying  to 
pay  off  the  mortgage.  But  she  finds  it  hard  work. 


112       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Jimmy  works  for  the  neighbours,  but  Steve  and  Dora 
can't  earn  anything  yet.    I  am  helping  all  I  can." 

"Those  trees  are  very  valuable  now,"  Jasper  re- 
marked. 

' '  Have  you  seen  them  ? ' '  Betty  asked  in  surprise. 

"Yes,  I  have  been  all  over  the  place,  and  there  are 
acres  of  the  finest  trees  I  have  ever  seen.  "We  shall  need 
many  of  them,  that  is,  if  your  mother  will  sell." 

"Won't  that  be  great!"  and  the  girl  clapped  her 
hands  with  delight.  ' '  I  know  she  will  sell  if  she  can  get 
a  fair  price  for  them." 

"There  should  be  no  trouble  about  that,  Betty.  Logs 
are  higher  than  they  have  been  for  years,  and  those  who 
own  them  are  fortunate.  The  company  wants  only  the 
best  and  is  willing  to  pay  a  good  price,  so  I  believe.  But 
there  is  something  I  would  advise  your  mother  to  do. ' ' 

"What  is  that?" 

"Keep  a  sharp  look-out  upon  those  trees.  The  city 
Light  and  Power  Company,  of  which  Mr.  Sinclair  is 
manager  and  principal  owner,  has  land  right  next  to 
yours.  Most  of  the  best  trees  have  been  cut  there  for 
poles,  and  it  is  only  natural  that  envious  eyes  should 
be  cast  upon  your  mother 's  valuable  property.  Mr.  Sin- 
clair does  quite  a  lumbering  business  on  his  own  account, 
so  I  understand." 

"Oh,  do  you  think  that  Mr.  Sinclair  would  do  any- 
thing like  that?"  Betty  asked  in  surprise. 

"I  trust  not,"  was  the  reply.     "Nevertheless,  it  is 
just  as  well  to  be  on  guard  in  case  something  does  hap- 
pen.   You  might  speak  to  your  mother  about  it  when  you 
see  her." 
.     The  next  day  David  and  Betty  paid  a  visit  to  the  falls. 


PYRAMID  ROCK  113 

They  had  not  been  there  for  over  a  week,  which  was  a 
most  unusual  thing.  It  was  a  beautiful  afternoon,  and  a 
complete  harmony  seemed  to  reign  everywhere.  David 
was  in  excellent  spirits  and  he  talked  much  about  the 
wonderful  improvements  which  were  to  come  to  the  coun- 
try. He  pointed  out  a  number  of  the  stakes  the  engi- 
neers had  driven  into  the  ground,  and  explained  where 
the  power  house  would  be  built. 

' '  A  year  from  now, ' '  he  told  her,  ' '  there  will  be  wires 
running  to  the  city  and  all  through  the  country.  The 
city  people  will  have  light  for  their  houses  and  power 
for  their  machinery  at  cheap  rates.  The  farmers  will 
have  electric  lights  right  in  their  homes  and  barns; 
they  will  have  power  to  saw  their  wood,  churn  their 
butter,  thresh  and  grind  their  grain,  besides  doing  so 
many  other  things.  It  will  make  a  wonderful  change 
in  the  lives  of  all.  Toung  people  will  not  want  to  leave 
the  farms  and  go  to  the  city.  It  will  be  a  joy  for  them 
to  remain,  and  so  much  of  the  drudgery  will  be  taken 
away." 

' '  Won 't  that  be  splendid ! ' '  Betty  replied.  ' '  How  did 
you  ever  think  of  all  those  things?  Why,  the  people 
didn  't  know  you  were  thinking  so  much  about  their  wel- 
fare when  you  were  living  all  alone,  and  when  they  said 
you  were  crazy." 

' '  No,  girl,  they  did  not  know, ' '  and  the  old  man  gazed 
thoughtfully  off  into  space.  "They  believed  that  I  was 
a  fool,  and  perhaps  they  had  reason  for  so  thinking. 
You  see,  I  was  very  poor  and  had  no  means  of  carrying 
out  my  plans.  It  has  always  been  the  way,  and  why 
should  I  have  expected  anything  different  from  thou- 
sands of  others  who  have  tried  to  help  their  fellow  men  ? 


114       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

But  now  things  have  changed,  and  they  will  soon  learn 
that  old  David  was  not  so  crazy  after  all." 

They  were  seated  upon  the  bank  of  the  stream  as  they 
thus  talked.  On  a  bough  of  a  near-by  tree  a  squirrel  was 
scolding,  and  off  in  the  distance  several  crows  were  lift- 
ing up  their  raucous  voices.  Betty  picked  up  a  stone  and 
tossed  it  into  the  water  below,  and  then  watched  with' 
interest  as  it  fell  with  a  splash. 

' '  I  can  throw  farther  than  you,  Mr.  David, ' '  she  ban- 
tered. "I  can  throw  a  stone  to  that  big  rock  over 
there." 

"I  haven't  thrown  a  stone  in  a  long  time,  my  child," 
was  the  reply. 

"Well,  try  it  then,"  was  the  command.  "Here  is  a 
nice  smooth  one." 

Rising  to  his  feet,  David  took  the  stone  and  with  a 
wide  sweep  of  his  long  arm  hurled  it  far  down  the  stream 
almost  to  the  base  of  the  rock. 

"You  didn't  do  it,"  Betty  shouted  with  delight.  "I 
can  beat  that,  see  if  I  can't." 

She  half  turned  to  pick  up  another  stone  when  she 
suddenly  paused  as  her  eyes  rested  upon  a  man  coming 
toward  them.  It  was  Peter  Sinclair,  and  as  he  drew 
near  and  spoke  to  them,  it  seemed  to  Betty  that  the  at- 
mosphere had  changed,  and  the  day  was  not  as  fine  as 
it  had  been  but  a  few  seconds  before.  She  wanted  to 
get  away,  for  this  man's  presence  seemed  to  weigh  upon 
her  in  an  ominous  manner.  The  reason  why  she  could 
not  explain. 

"Having  a  nice  time  here,  eh?"  Mr.  Sinclair  re- 
marked, as  he  sat  down  upon  the  bank.  "That  walk 


PYRAMID  ROCK  115 

has  puffed  me.  Do  you  come  up  here  often  ? "  he  asked, 
turning  toward  Betty. 

''"Whenever  Mr.  David  takes  the  notion,"  was  her 
reply.  "I  always  come  with  him,  and  we  have  such  a 
pleasant  time." 

"And  do  you  always  stop  here  and  spend  your  time  in 
throwing  stones  at  that  rock  ?  Are  you  not  wasting  your 
time?" 

"We  might  be  doing  worse,  though,"  Betty  replied, 
somewhat  nettled  at  the  man's  words.  "We  might  be 
throwing  stones  at  you  or  somebody  else." 

"At  me!"  and  Mr.  Sinclair  looked  surprised. 

' '  Yes,  at  you.  But  perhaps  it 's  safer  to  throw  them  at 
that  rock  over  there.  It  doesn  't  mind  for  it  knows  we  're 
only  in  fun.  It's  a  special  friend  of  mine,  and  that's 
why  I  like  to  be  near  it.  You  would  never  believe  that 
it  saved  half  my  father's  farm  several  years  ago." 

"What,  that  rock?" 

' '  It  certainly  did,  and  I  shall  never  forget  what  it  did 
for  us. ' ' 

"Tell  me  about  it,"  and  Mr.  Sinclair  sat  down  upon 
the  ground.  The  mention  of  the  Bean  farm  had  sud- 
denly aroused  his  interest,  and  made  him  willing  to  listen 
to  this  country  girl's  story. 

"It  was  a  long  time  ago,"  Betty  began,  "just  after 
my  father  was  married.  He  had  bought  a  piece  of  land 
off  of  the  Dinsmore  Manor,  about  one  hundred  acres,  I 
think  it  was.  After  he  had  paid  for  the  place  there 
was  some  trouble  about  the  line  between  him  and  the 
man  who  had  bought  another  piece  of  the  manor  next  to 
him.  They  agreed  to  have  the  line  run  over  again.  I  don 't 
understand  all  about  it,  but,  anyway,  when  the  line  was 


116       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

run  it  cut  my  father's  place  almost  in  two,  and  he  was 
afraid  he  was  going  to  lose  all  that  land  where  those 
fine  logs  are  now.  It  was  a  funny  mistake,  but  it  was 
soon  settled." 

"What  had  that  rock  to  do  with  it?"  Mr.  Sinclair 
enquired. 

' '  Oh, ' '  and  the  girl  gave  a  slight  laugh.  ' '  I  forgot  that 
part.  You  see,  the  surveyor  was  to  start  running  the 
line  from  the  big  pyramid  rock  on  this  brook.  It  is 
called  that  because  of  its  shape.  Father  happened  to  be 
away  from  home  the  day  the  line  was  run  and  the  sur- 
veyor started  from  another  rock  farther  down  the  brook, 
which  looks  something  like  that  one  over  there.  Wasn't 
it  funny  ?  So  you  see  that  is  why  I  am  so  fond  of  that 
big  rock  and  come  here  as  often  as  I  can  to  be  near  my 
good  friend." 

As  Betty  finished,  a  peculiar  expression  might  have 
been  detected  in  Peter  Sinclair's  eyes,  and  for  a  few 
seconds  he  gazed  steadily  at  the  rock  before  him.  It 
seemed  that  the  girl's  story  had  greatly  interested  him 
and  started  him  off  on  a  new  line  of  thought.  Just  what 
it  was  he  kept  to  himself  and  with  an  apparent  effort 
turned  his  attention  once  more  to  Betty. 

"You  will  not  come  here  as  often,  I  suppose,  when  the 
company  gets  to  work, ' '  he  remarked.  ' '  Things  will  be 
much  changed  along  this  brook,  and  perhaps  your  old 
friend,  the  rock,  may  be  disturbed." 

"You  are  right,  sir,"  David  replied,  speaking  for  the 
first  time.  "There  will  certainly  be  marvellous  changes 
all  over  this  country  in  a  year  or  two.  You  will  hardly 
know  the  place  then." 

"That  is  interesting.    And  can  you  tell  me  who  will 


PYRAMID  ROCK  117 

perform  these  wonders  of  which  you  speak  so  confi- 
dently?" 

"The  falls  will  do  it,"  and  David  stretched  out  his 
right  arm.  "Light  and  power  will  come  from  there  to 
transform  city  and  country.  Living  will  be  made  far 
more  tolerable  in  both. ' ' 

"But  who  are  the  men  back  of  all  this?"  Mr.  Sin- 
clair asked.  He  felt  sure  now  that  he  was  on  the  verge 
of  a  new  discovery. 

"I  am  the  man,"  and  David  stood  proudly  erect.  "It 
was  my  plan  which  suggested  the  movement." 

"I  know  all  that,"  and  Mr.  Sinclair  rose  impatiently 
to  his  feet.  ' '  But  where  does  the  money  come  from  ?  and 
who  are  the  men  who  form  the  company  ?  That  is  what 
I  want  to  know." 

' '  That  I  cannot  tell  you,  sir.  And  why  should  it  mat- 
ter? I  am  concerned  about  the  improvements  and  not 
where  the  money  comes  from. ' ' 

"H'm,  that's  a  queer  way  to  do  business,"  was  the 
disgusted  reply.  ""Well,  I  must  be  off  up  the  brook. 
I've  wasted  too  much  time  already.  Look  out  for  your 
big  rock,  little  girl,  and  see  that  no  one  disturbs  it." 

"Oh,  I  guess  it'll  stay  there  all  right,"  Betty  replied 
with  a  laugh.  ' '  My  friends  never  leave  me. ' ' 

They  stood  and  watched  Mr.  Sinclair  until  the  tree 
hid  him  from  view. 

' '  I  don 't  like  that  man, ' '  and  Betty  stamped  her  small 
foot  upon  the  ground.  "He  makes  me  feel  creepy  all 
over  just  like  I  always  do  when  I  see  a  snake  or  a  rat. 
Let's  go  home." 

About  an  hour  after  they  had  left  the  place,  Peter 
Sinclair  drew  near,  and  stood  looking  at  the  big  rock 


118       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

across  the  brook.  Then  he  walked  along  the  bank  until 
he  came  to  the  smaller  rock  of  which  Betty  had  spoken. 
He  next  turned  his  eyes  northward  and  pointed  with  the 
forefinger  of  his  right  hand  as  if  tracing  an  imaginary 
boundary  line.  As  he  did  so  a  smile  of  satisfaction 
lighted  his  face,  and  when  he  left  the  brook  and  started 
homeward,  his  step  was  quicker  and  more  elastic  than  it_ 
had  been  for  many  a  day. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  DISTURBING  LETTER 

IT  took  Jasper  longer  than  he  had  expected  to  get 
everything  ready  for  his  fall  and  winter  lumbering 
operations.  He  found  it  hard  to  obtain  as  many  teams 
as  he  needed,  and  greater  difficulty  still  to  procure  the 
right  kind  of  men.  He  offered  good  wages,  but  the  chop- 
pers held  out  for  more.  Although  such  matters  had  been 
left  to  Jasper,  yet  he  did  not  feel  inclined  to  pay  such 
wages  as  were  demanded.  At  length,  however,  he  suc- 
ceeded in  rounding  together  a  band  of  men  upon  whom 
he  felt  he  could  depend,  and  he  hoped  in  a  few  days  to 
begin  work  upon  the  building  of  the  cabins  for  the  men 
and  the  stables  for  the  horses. 

Jasper  often  mused  upon  the  peculiar  situation  in 
which  he  was  placed.  Everything  seemed  to  depend 
upon  him.  The  engineers,  having  made  their  surveys, 
had  departed,  leaving  him  in  charge.  The  buying  of  the 
food  supplies  devolved  upon  him,  though  the  bills  were 
sent  to  the  city  office  for  payment.  He  had  not  seen 
Robert  "Westcote  since  the  day  he  had  luncheon  with  him 
at  the  Sign  of  the  Maple.  He  had  merely  received  spe- 
cific information  as  to  the  various  kinds  of  logs  re- 
quired, their  length  and  size,  as  well  as  the  places  where 
they  were  to  be  hauled  near  the  falls. 

During  these  busy  days  Jasper  had  seen  nothing  of 

119 


120       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Lois.  He  knew  that  she  visited  the  Haven  regularly, 
and  Betty  always  had  a  great  deal  to  tell  him  about 
her.  But  somehow  he  had  missed  meeting  her,  and  every 
time  he  left  he  felt  disappointed,  and  made  his  way  back 
to  his  lonely  cabin  which  seemed  to  become  more  lonely 
as  the  days  passed.  Sometimes  he  would  stand  on  the 
hill  and  look  down  upon  the  Sinclair  house,  hoping  that 
he  might  catch  a  glimpse  of  her  who  was  so  much  in  his 
mind.  He  would  scan  the  river,  thinkirg  be  might  see 
her  out  there.  At  length  a  great  longing  came  upon 
him  to  see  her  before  he  should  go  into  the  woods.  He 
knew  that  in  a  few  weeks  at  the  most  she  would  be 
leaving  for  the  city  with  her  father,  and  then  all  hope 
of  meeting  her  again  for  months  would  have  to  be  aban- 
doned. Somehow  he  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  her 
going.  As  long  as  she  was  near  he  could  work  better, 
and  her  presence  in  the  place  was  like  an  inspiration. 
He  felt  that  she  knew  what  he  was  doing,  and  took  an 
interest  in  his  welfare.  But  in  the  city  she  would  be 
far  away,  and  taken  up  with  so  many  interests  she 
would  have  no  time  to  give  any  thought  to  him. 

All  preparations  had  now  been  made  for  the  lumber- 
ing operations  and  work  would  begin  on  Monday  morn- 
ing. Saturday  found  Jasper  with  nothing  to  do.  He 
spent  the  forenoon  in  packing  up  his  belongings  to  take 
with  him  into  the  woods.  They  were  very  few,  and  one 
small  grip  would  contain  his  scanty  library  which  he 
could  not  bear  to  leave  behind.  The  next  time  he  went 
to  the  city  he  intended  to  purchase  a  number  of  books 
upon  which  he  had  set  his  heart.  He  would  have  the 
long  winter  evenings  for  reading  in  the  little  cabin  he 
was  to  erect  for  his  own  special  use. 


THE  DISTURBING  LETTER  121 

About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  he  decided  to  pay  a 
visit  to  the  Haven.  He  wished  to  see  David  and  Betty 
before  going  away,  and  learn  how  they  were  making  out. 
But  the  hope  that  he  might  see  Lois  was  the  real  reason 
why  he  decided  to  go.  Several  times  he  had  thought  of 
visiting  her  at  her  own  home.  But  as  he  had  never  been 
there  and  had  received  no  invitation,  he  did  not  feel  in- 
clined to  go  where  perhaps  he  was  not  wanted,  and  where 
his  presence  might  be  looked  upon  as  an  intrusion.  He 
often  upbraided  himself  for  thinking  about  her  at  all. 
What  hope  had  he  that  she  would  ever  deign  to  look 
upon  him  with  favour  ?  What  had  he  to  offer  her  ?  He 
was  poor,  and  he  had  no  guarantee  that  his  employment 
with  this  mysterious  company  would  be  permanent.  In 
a  few  months  he  might  again  be  seeking  for  work. 

But  no  matter  what  resolutions  Jasper  made  he  could 
not  banish  Lois  from  his  mind.  It  was  she  who  several 
years  before  had  unconsciously  inspired  him.  to  launch 
out  into  the  world  and  make  something  of  himself.  The 
thought  of  her  had  always  urged  him  on  when  most 
depressed  and  discouraged.  In  his  darkest  hours  of 
gloom  he  had  seen  her  eyes  filled  with  sympathy  fixed 
upon  him  as  on  that  day  he  had  first  met  her  and  had 
fled  disgraced  from  her  father's  house. 

Such  impressions  were  not  easy  to  banish  in  an  instant, 
and  so  as  he  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  Haven  he  fer- 
vently hoped  that  Lois  might  be  there.  But  as  he  en- 
tered David's  room  other  interests  engaged  his  atten- 
tion. Hitherto  all  had  been  peace  there.  The  old  man 
was  generally  seated  by  the  open  window  listening  to 
the  voice  of  his  beloved  falls.  But  now  there  was  a  dis- 
tinct atmosphere  of  excitement.  Mrs.  Bean  was  there, 


122       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

and  her  face  had  a  most  worried  expression.  Betty  had 
been  crying,  but  seeing  Jasper  she  brushed  away  her 
tears  and  sprang  to  her  feet. 

"Oh,  Mr.  Jasper,"  she  cried,  "isn't  it  awful!  Have 
you  heard  the  news  ? ' ' 

"What  news?"  Jasper  asked  in  surprise,  as  he  took  a 
chair  by  David's  side.  "I  haven't  heard  anything  of 
special  importance." 

"It's  about  Mr.  Sinclair,  that's  who  it  is.  Just  think, 
he  wants  to  take  all  of  our  logs!" 

"Take  your  logs!" 

"Yes,  that's  what  he's  going  to  do.  Mother  got  a 
letter  from  him  and  she  has  just  read  it  to  us.  He  says 
there  is  a  mistake  about  the  line  between  his  place  and 
ours,  and  that  all  those  fine  logs  belong  to  him.  He 
says  he  had  a  new  line  run  last  week  and  that  the  old 
line  is  wrong.  He  warns  mother  not  to  touch  or  sell  a 
log  there,  for  if  she  does  he  will  sue  her." 

Betty  was  excited,  and  her  words  rushed  forth  like  a 
torrent.  For  a  few  minutes  Jasper  could  hardly  believe 
that  he  had  heard  aright. 

"Do  you  mean  to  tell  me,"  and  he  turned  to  Mrs. 
Bean,  "that  what  your  daughter  says  is  true?  Surely 
there  must  be  some  serious  mistake." 

"  I  'm  afraid  not, ' '  was  the  reply.  ' '  There  is  the  letter, 
which  you  can  read  for  yourself." 

It  took  Jasper  but  a  few  seconds  to  scan  the  brief 
note,  and  when  he  was  through  he  sat  staring  at  it  as  if 
he  had  not  seen  aright.  Was  it  possible,  he  asked  him- 
self, that  Peter  Sinclair  was  stooping  to  such  a  con- 
temptible piece  of  business  ?  And  to  do  it  to  a  widow  at 


THE  DISTURBING  LETTER  123 

that  added  to  his  meanness.  What  justification  did  he 
have  for  doing  such  a  thing?  he  wondered. 

' '  "Was  there  ever  any  dispute  about  the  line  ? ' '  Jasper 
asked. 

"None  at  all,"  Mrs.  Bean  replied.  "A  mistake  was 
made  years  ago  just  after  we  were  married.  The 
surveyor  started  from  the  wrong  rock  up  the  brook,  and 
the  line  then  run  cut  off  that  part  which  Mr.  Sinclair  is 
now  claiming.  But  it  was  rectified  just  as  soon  as  my 
husband  came  home,  and  there  has  been  no  trouble  since 
until  now." 

"Did  Mr.  Sinclair  notify  you  that  he  was  going  to 
have  a  new  line  run?"  Jasper  enquired. 

"No,  I  knew  nothing  about  what  was  taking  place 
until  I  received  that  letter." 

"I  wonder  what  suggested  such  a  thing  to  him?"' 
Jasper  mused  as  if  to  himself.  "There  must  have  been 
something." 

"Why,  I  think  I  know,"  Betty  exclaimed.  "I  do  not 
believe  he  ever  thought  about  it  until  that  day  he  was 
talking  to  Mr.  David  and  me  up  the  brook.  We  were 
near  Pyramid  Rock,  and  I  told  him  about  the  mistake  the 
surveyor  had  made  years  ago  in  running  the  line.  He 
seemed  to  be  very  much  interested  then.  Maybe  that 
was  what  started  it.  Just  think,  it  was  all  my  fault. 
Oh,  if  I  could  only  hold  my  tongue  once  in  a  while  how 
much  good  it  would  do. ' ' 

At  that  instant  a  knock  sounded  upon  the  door,  and 
when  Betty  had  opened  it  Lois  entered.  She  looked  sur- 
prised when  she  saw  the  visitors  in  the  room,  and  at 
once  noticed  the  worried  expression  upon  Mrs.  Bean's 
face. 


124       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"This  must  be  your  special  afternoon  for  receiving 
company,"  she  remarked  with  a  smile,  as  she  took 
David's  hand.  "It  isn't  often  you  have  Mrs.  Bean  and 
Mr.  Randall  to  see  you  on  the  same  day,  is  it?" 

"Mr.  Randall  has  been  here  before,"  was  the  reply, 
"but  this  is  the  first  time  that  Mrs.  Bean  has  favoured 
me  with  a  call.  It  was  special  business  which  brought 
her  here  to-day. ' ' 

"You're  not  going  to  take  Betty  away  from  Mr.  David, 
are  you?"  Lois  asked,  turning  to  Mrs.  Bean. 

"Oh,  no;  it  is  something  far  different  from  that.  It 
is  a  very  serious  matter,  I  assure  you." 

"What,  no  one  ill  at  home,  I  hope?" 

"No.     The  boys  were  well  when  I  left." 

An  awkward  silence  followed,  and  Lois  felt  that  there 
was  something  of  a  private  nature  which  these  people 
were  discussing,  and  that  she  had  interrupted  their  con- 
versation. \ 

Jasper,  who  had  risen  to  his  feet  as  Lois  entered  the 
room,  divined  the  thoughts  which  were  passing  through 
her  mind,  and  came  to  her  assistance. 

"Let  Miss  Sinclair  see  the  letter,  Mrs.  Bean,"  he  sug- 
gested. ' '  Perhaps  it  will  explain  matters  better  than  we 
can." 

Without  a  word  Mrs.  Bean  complied  with  this  request, 
and  then  leaned  back  in  her  chair  with  a  deep  sigh. 

Much  mystified,  Lois  ran  her  eyes  over  the  letter,  and 
as  she  did  so  her  face  underwent  a  marvellous  trans- 
formation. The  sunny  expression  departed  and  the 
colour  faded  from  her  cheeks,  leaving  them  very  white. 
The  words  seemed  to  fascinate  her,  and  for  a  while  she 
stood  staring  upon  them.  Then  a  tremor  shook  her  body, 


THE  DISTURBING  LETTER  125 

and  her  right  hand  closed,  crushing  the  letter  within  it. 
"With  a  strong  effort  she  regained  her  composure  and 
turned  toward  the  widow. 

"I  cannot  understand  this,"  she  began.  "I  had  no 
idea  that  my  father  would  do  such  a  thing.  There  must 
be  some  mistake.  I  shall  go  now  and  think  it  all  over. 
Will  you  come  with  me,  Mr.  Randall?  I  would  like  to 
speak  with  you." 

Without  another  word  the  two  left  the  house  and 
walked  slowly  down  the  lane  leading  to  the  road.  Pres- 
ently Lois  stopped  and  turned  to  her  companion. 

"I  am  almost  heartbroken  over  what  my  father  has 
done, ' '  she  began.  ' '  I  have  stood  by  him,  and  have  tried 
to  shield  him  all  I  could,  but  what  is  the  use  of  doing  so 
any  longer?" 

"Could  you  not  speak  to  him,  and  induce  him  to 
change  his  mind?"  Jasper  asked. 

"I  can  do  nothing.  He  has  even  turned  against  me. 
He  believes  that  I  am  his  enemy,  and  that  I  know  more 
about  the  affairs  of  the  new  company  than  I  am  willing 
to  tell  him.  He  is  becoming  more  unbearable  every  day. 
Only  last  night  he  told  me  that  I  could  leave  him  when- 
ever I  wanted  to  as  he  could  get  along  better  without 
me.  He  said  that  he  did  not  want  a  traitor  in  his  house. 
Oh,  it  is  terrible !  I  cannot  understand  what  has  come 
over  him.  He  was  always  hard  and  unsympathetic,  but 
never  like  this." 

' '  And  will  you  go  ? "  Jasper  enquired. 

"At  first  I  thought  I  would.  But  after  thinking  it 
all  over  very  carefully  I  have  decided  to  remain  with 
him.  He  needs  me  now  more  than  ever.  You  have  no 
idea  what  a  helpless  man  he  is.  I  shudder  to  think  what 


126       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

would  become  of  him  should  I  leave  him  at  the  present 
time." 

"But  it  might  teach  him  a  lesson  if  you  should  leave 
him  for  a  while,"  Jasper  urged.  "It  is  not  right  that 
your  life  should  be  made  so  miserable." 

He  was  looking  into  her  downcast  face  as  he  said  this. 
Her  hands  were  clasped  before  her,  and  how  he  longed 
to  seize  them  in  his,  and  tell  her  all  that  was  in  his 
heart;  how  he  would  look  after  her  and  bestow  upon 
her  that  love  which  her  father  denied  her. 

"I  must  not  forsake  him,"  was  her  low  reply.  "He 
is  my  father,  and  I  must  remain  by  his  side.  I  promised 
my  mother  that  I  would.  We  shall  leave  for  the  city  next 
week,  and  I  dread  the  thought  of  going." 

' '  But  you  will  be  able  to  forget  much  of  your  trouble 
there,  will  you  not  ?  Your  social  life  will  be  so  different, 
and " 

"Don't  speak  of  such  a  thing,"  she  interrupted. 
"You  little  realise  how  I  despise  so  many  of  the  social 
gatherings  held  there.  What  do  they  amount  to  ?  What 
good  do  they  do?  I  enjoy  amusements,  but  I  think  peo- 
ple should  not  make  them  the  sole  object  in  life.  But 
that  seems  to  me  to  be  just  what  so  many  do.  I  want 
to  be  of  some  use  in  the  world,  and  I  believe  the  best 
way  to  be  happy  is  to  help  others. ' ' 

They  were  walking  slowly  along  as  Lois  uttered  these 
words.  She  spoke  deliberately  as  if  she  had  considered 
them  carefully,  and  was  not  speaking  under  the  influence 
of  the  moment. 

"You  are  right,  Miss  Sinclair,"  Jasper  replied.  "I, 
too,  have  come  to  realise  that  he  who  thinks  only  of  self 


THE  DISTURBING  LETTER  127 

finds  unhappiness,  while  he  who  forgets  self  in  seeking 
to  help  and  uplift  others  will  find  the  greatest  joy." 

The  tone  of  certainty  in  his  voice  caused  Lois  to  glance 
up  into  his  face.  She  liked  his  words,  especially  as  she 
felt  they  were  real. 

"And  you  were  not  always  like  that?"  Lois  asked. 

"Oh,  no.  Only  recently  have  I  come  to  view  things 
in  a  different  light." 

""What  caused  the  change?" 

"It  was  old  David." 

' '  Old  David  !  I  am  surprised  to  hear  you  say  that.  I 
had  no  idea  that  he  was  able  to  influence  any  one  except 
Betty  Bean." 

' '  He  has  influenced  me  as  well,  though  it  was  all  done 
unconsciously.  I  have  been  watching  him  closely  for 
some  time,  and  ever  since  I  have  known  him  he  has  been 
so  happy.  Even  when  he  had  not  a  cent  and  was  sold 
to  the  lowest  bidder,  he  did  not  lose  heart.  And  why? 
Because  he  was  thinking  of  others,  and  what  his  plans 
would  do  for  the  people  both  in  the  city  and  in  the 
country.  He  was  willing  to  endure  poverty  and  taunts 
that  those  around  him  might  be  benefited.  He  was  mis- 
understood, but  it  made  little  or  no  difference  to  him. 
He  was  happy  in  the  thought  that  he  was  going  to  do 
good.  To  me  he  is  a  wonder,  and  I  believe  I  can  do  no 
better  than  endeavour  to  follow  his  example  and  think 
less  of  myself.  When  I  entered  into  the  employ  of  this 
new  company  I  did  it  merely  for  the  money  I  was  to  get 
out  of  it,  and  a  certain  spirit  of  curiosity  as  to  the  out- 
come. Now,  however,  I  am  working  with  a  far  higher 
motive.  I  begin  to  see  what  a  benefit  this  undertaking 


128        UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

will  be  to  the  entire  community  and  a  blessing  to  so 
many,  even  though  at  present  they  may  not  realise  it." 

They  had  reached  the  gate  leading  to  the  Sinclair  house 
by  the  time  Jasper  had  finished.  The  colour  had  re- 
turned to  Lois '  cheeks,  and  her  eyes  were  now  filled  with 
animation. 

' '  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  to  hear  you  speak  as  you  do, ' '  she 
replied.  ' '  It  strengthens  my  own  convictions  to  hear  you 
express  yourself  that  way,  and  I  feel  that  I  shall  bear 
my  part  more  bravely  in  the  city  than  otherwise  I  would 
have  done." 

Jasper's  pulse  beat  quicker  at  these  words.  So  she 
would  think  of  him,  then,  in  the  midst  of  her  active  city 
life.  There  was  a  great  comfort  to  him  in  the  thought. 

"You  will  return  next  summer,  I  suppose,"  he  re- 
marked. "We  shall  miss  you  very  much  in  the  mean- 
time." 

"I  hope  to  do  so,  and  it  will  be  something  to  look 
forward  to.  But  you  will  surely  come  to  see  us  when 
you  visit  the  city.  I  shall  be  so  anxious  to  hear  all  the 
news  from  Creekdale." 

"Nothing  would  give  me  greater  pleasure,"  Jasper 
replied.  "But  I  do  not  expect  to  leave  the  woods  be- 
fore spring.  Even  if  business  should  take  me  to  the 
city,  I  should  not  feel  like  making  a  social  call.  I  should 
frighten  you  and  your  friends  who  might  happen  to  be 
with  you  by  my  rough  clothes  and  hard  hands.  Oh,  no, 
it  would  not  be  proper,  so  I  had  better  stay  away. ' ' 

Lois  was  not  slow  in  detecting  the  note  of  bitterness 
in  his  voice  as  he  uttered  these  words.  She  was  aggrieved 
that  he  should  think  that  his  rough  appearance  would 
make  any  difference  to  her.  And  yet  she  understood  his 


THE  DISTURBING  LETTER  129 

feelings.  His  sensitiveness  would  make  him  most  un- 
willing to  go  to  a  place  where  he  would  be  looked  upon 
with  ridicule,  and  at  the  same  time  embarrass  the  ones 
he  happened  to  visit. 

"You  need  not  worry  about  your  appearance  when 
you  visit  me,  Mr.  Randall, ' '  and  her  eyes  met  his  as  she 
spoke.  ' '  I  shall  think  all  the  more  of  you  if  your  hands 
are  rough  and  your  face  weather-beaten.  I  shall  never 
be  ashamed  of  the  marks  of  honest  toil.  I  must  go  now, 
but  I  shall  expect  to  see  you  before  spring." 

To  Jasper  that  was  one  of  the  happiest  times  of  his 
whole  life.  He  believed  that  she  was  interested  in  him, 
while  the  look  in  her  eyes  and  the  words  she  uttered 
were  to  him  an  inspiration  during  the  following  days 
and  weeks  of  weary  work  in  the  woods. 


.       CHAPTER  XIV 

SUBTLE  INFLUENCE 

ALTHOUGH  Lois  preferred  to  remain  in  the  coun- 
try, yet  she  did  not  waste  her  days  in  repining 
over  her  life  in  the  city.  She  at  once  looked  about  for 
opportunities  of  usefulness.  These  she  found  in  St. 
Saviour's,  the  church  she  attended.  Her  musical  abili- 
ties made  her  a  welcomed  member  of  the  choir.  But 
she  was  not  satisfied  with  merely  singing.  She  wished 
to  do  more,  and  she  soon  found  an  outlet  in  assisting 
the  unfortunate  ones  in  the  parish.  It  was  through 
''The  Helping  Hand  Society"  that  she  found  she  could 
do  the  most  effective  work,  and  she  never  tired  of  going 
from  house  to  house  where  her  services  were  most  needed. 

Dick  often  upbraided  her  for  giving  so  much  of  her 
time  to  Church  work,  and  said  that  she  should  go  with 
him  to  dances  and  whist  parties. 

"I  have  no  interest  in  such  things,"  she  told  him  over 
and  over  again.  "  There  is  too  much  to  be  done  around 
us  in  helping  others,  to  spend  all  of  one's  time  upon 
such  gaieties." 

"But  think  what  people  are  saying,"  her  brother  pro- 
tested. ' '  They  call  you  unsociable  and  stuck-up,  and  it 
is  hard  for  me  to  listen  to  such  things. ' ' 

Lois  laughed  at  Dick 's  fears  and  told  him  not  to  worry. 
She  said  that  she  was  quite  able  to  look  after  herself, 

130 


SUBTLE  INFLUENCE  131 

and  did  not  mind  what  people  were  saying  so  long  as  she 
was  doing  what  was  right. 

When  Christmas  season  came  around  Lois  found  her- 
self more  busy  than  ever.  There  were  so  many  baskets 
to  be  provided  for  the  needy,  and  this  year  they  were 
going  to  send  a  number  to  poor  families  out  in  the  coun- 
try districts.  It  was  just  when  she  was  in  the  midst  of 
this  work  that  Dick  asked  her  to  attend  a  dance  with  him 
on  Thursday  night. 

''If  you  don't  go  this  time  I  shall  never  ask  you 
again,"  he  told  her.  "It's  to  be  at  Mrs.  Dingle's,  and 
you  know  how  cut  up  she  will  feel  if  you  refuse  her. 
Sammie,  too,  is  expecting  you,  and  he  will  never  visit 
us  again  if  you  do  not  go. ' ' 

"But  how  am  I  to  leave  my  work,  Dick?"  Lois 
questioned.  "We  are  so  busy  every  night  packing  the 
boxes,  which  we  must  get  off  as  soon  as  possible.  I  am 
more  interested  in  them  than  I  am  in  what  Mrs.  Dingle 
and  Sammie  might  think.  They  surely  know  by  this 
time  that  I  do  not  care  for  them." 

"Well,  come  for  my  sake,  then,"  Dick  pleaded. 

' '  That  is  a  better  reason  why  I  should  go, ' '  and  Lois 
smiled  upon  her  brother. 

"And  you  will  go?"  Dick  was  all  eagerness  now. 
"There's  to  be  a  jolly  crowd  there.  Sammie  told  me 
that  he  has  invited  a  crack-a-jack  of  an  artist  he  met  at 
the  club.  He  is  an  English  chap  and  has  been  out  here 
only  a  short  time.  He  puts  out  some  great  stuff  in  the 
way  of  pictures,  so  I  understand.  Then,  that  Westcote 
girl  is  to  be  there.  My,  I'm  anxious  to  meet  her.  She 
is  worth  while  if  what  I  hear  about  her  is  true." 

The  mention  of  the  Westcote  girl  gave  Lois  more  in- 


132       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

terest  in  the  dance  than  she  had  hitherto  taken.  She 
did  want  to  see  her  as  well  as  Dick,  for  she  had  often 
thought  about  her  since  she  had  heard  that  Jasper  had 
luncheon  with  her  and  her  father  at  the  Sign  of  the 
Maple.  It  was  unusual  for  her  to  take  an  interest  in  a 
stranger.  But  this  was  different,  and  so  she  decided  to 
accompany  her  brother. 

Mrs.  Dingle  was  delighted  to  have  Lois  at  her  party, 
principally  on  her  son's  account.  She  had  chosen  her 
for  Sammie  from  all  the  eligible  girls  she  knew,  and 
the  idea  that  Lois  might  object  to  becoming  Mrs.  Sam- 
mie Dingle  never  once  entered  her  mind.  There  were 
financial  reasons  as  well,  for  was  not  Peter  Sinclair 
manager  and  chief  owner  of  the  City  Light  and  Power 
Company  ? 

Lois  had  not  been  long  in  the  room  ere  she  felt  her- 
self affected  by  some  unknown  influence.  She  could  not 
account  for  this  feeling  as  she  had  never  experienced 
anything  like  it  before.  Even  when  on  the  floor  in  the 
midst  of  a  dreamy  waltz,  a  sense  of  dread  almost  over- 
whelmed her.  A  weight  seemed  suddenly  to  press  upon 
her  heart,  as  if  some  terrible  disaster  were  near.  Hers 
was  not  a  mind  to  be  easily  disturbed  by  such  things, 
and  she  was  not  naturally  of  a  superstitious  nature. 
She  tried  to  shake  off  the  feeling,  but  all  in  vain.  What 
was  the  cause  of  it?  she  asked  herself  over  and  over 
again. 

That  waltz  was  the  longest  she  had  ever  experienced, 
and  most  thankful  was  she  when  Sammie  at  last  led  her 
off  the  floor.  As  she  was  about  to  sit  down  she  hap- 
pened to  glance  to  her  right,  and  as  she  did  so  her  eyes 
met  those  of  a  man  standing  not  far  away.  Intuitively 


SUBTLE  INFLUENCE  133 

she  realised  that  there  was  the  source  of  her  strange  agi- 
tation. It  was  only  for  an  instant  that  their  eyes  met, 
but  it  was  long  enough  for  Lois  to  realise  that  some 
subtle  influence  had  come  upon  her  which  would  affect 
her  whole  life. 

With  as  much  composure  as  possible  she  resumed  her 
seat.  She  longed  to  be  alone  that  she  might  think  it 
all  over,  and  endeavour  to  cast  off  the  spell  which  was 
depressing  her.  She  tried  to  reason  it  out,  but  her 
thoughts  were  interrupted  by  Mrs.  Dingle  who  stood  sud- 
denly before  her. 

' '  Lois,  dear, ' '  she  heard  her  say,  ' '  I  want  you  to  meet 
my  famous  guest,  Mr.  Sydney  Bramshaw,  the  noted  Eng- 
lish artist,  who  has  favoured  us  with  his  presence  to- 
night. I  have  been  waiting  this  opportunity  ever  since 
you  arrived,  but  could  not  get  you  and  Sammie  sepa- 
rated long  enough  to  do  so  until  now." 

These  closing  words  annoyed  Lois  and  she  longed  more 
than  ever  to  leave  the  room,  especially  so  when  Bram- 
shaw sat  down  by  her  side  and  began  to  talk  to  her  in  a 
familiar  manner. 

"I  wanted  to  meet  you  as  soon  as  I  saw  you  enter 
the  room,"  he  told  her,  "and  I  almost  despaired  of  ob- 
taining an  opportunity." 

"Why  should  you  be  so  anxious  to  meet  me?"  Lois  re- 
plied. "I  am  sure  that  I  have  done  nothing  to  merit 
your  special  attention." 

"Oh,  but  you  are  so  decidedly  superior  to  the  rest, 
don't  you  know.  I  am  somewhat  gifted  with  a  discern- 
ing mind,  and  am  able  at  a  glance  to  tell  the  gold  from 
the  dross." 

If  Bramshaw  imagined  that  his  companion  was  sus- 


134       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

ceptible  to  such  flattery  he  was  greatly  mistaken.  His 
words  disgusted  Lois,  and  yet  she  must  remember  that 
he  was  Mrs.  Dingle's  guest  and  that  she  must  be  agree- 
able as  far  as  it  was  possible. 

"You  are  an  artist,  so  I  understand,"  she  replied. 

"Yes,  in  a  way.  I  am  fond  of  observing  the  beautiful 
in  the  common  things  of  Nature,  and  placing  them  upon 
canvas.  So  many  go  through  life  with  their  eyes  shut. 
They  have  eyes  but  do  not  see.  With  me  it  is  different, 
and  because  of  my  ability  to  see  and  depict  the  real 
things  of  life,  I  have  received  considerable  recognition. ' ' 

"That  must  give  you  satisfaction,"  Lois  murmured. 
She  tried  to  seem  interested,  but  it  was  a  difficult  under- 
taking. 

"It  does  in  a  way,"  and  Bramshaw  assumed  an  air 
of  careless  indifference.  He  was  a  little  man,  and  his 
effort  made  him  seem  ridiculous.  "But,  it  is  so  seldom 
that  one  meets  with  kindred  spirits,  don't  you  know. 
There  are  so  few  who  are  able  to  discuss  the  finer  points 
of  art.  I  would  not  mind  in  the  least  enlightening  those 
around  me,  but  they,  as  a  rule,  are  so  unwilling  to  listen. 
With  you,  however,  it  is  different.  You  have  a  trained 
mind,  and  that  makes  such  a  vast  difference." 

Lois  was  about  to  make  some  half-hearted  reply,  when 
her  eyes  rested  upon  the  face  of  a  girl  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  room.  It  was  the  most  beautiful  and  perfect 
face  she  had  ever  seen,  and  she  wondered  who  she  was 
and  where  she  had  come  from.  She  tried  to  listen  to 
what  Bramshaw  was  saying  and  at  the  same  time  watch 
the  girl  before  her.  She  was  talking  to  Dick,  and  she 
noted  the  animated  expression  upon  her  face  as  she 
smiled  at  something  he  was  saying.  It  must  have  been 


SUBTLE  INFLUENCE  135 

about  her  for  she  suddenly  turned  and  their  eyes  met. 
For  an  instant  only  the  girl  hesitated,  and  then  with  a 
graceful  movement  swept  swiftly  across  the  room  and 
stood  before  Lois. 

"Pardon  me,"  she  began,  as  she  took  Lois'  hand,  "I 
could  not  help  coming  to  you  as  soon  as  I  saw  you. 
Your  brother  was  telling  me  what  a  hard  time  he  had  to 
get  you  away  from  your  Church  work  to  come  to  the 
party.  When  I  heard  that  I  wanted  to  meet  you  at 
once.  I  am  Margaret  Westcote,  and  have  been  in  this 
country  but  a  short  time,  and  everything  is  so  new  and 
interesting  to  me. ' ' 

"Ducedly  tame,  I  call  it,"  Bramshaw  interposed  be- 
fore Lois  had  time  to  say  a  word.  "I  can't  for  the  life  of 
me  see  what  you  find  congenial  in  a  land  like  this,  Miss 
Westcote." 

"It  all  depends  upon  what  you  call  tame,  Mr.  Bram- 
shaw," was  the  somewhat  sarcastic  reply.  "If  you 
spend  your  time  thinking  only  about  yourself  it  is  no 
wonder  you  are  bored.  I  haven't  heard  of  your  doing 
anything  worth  while  since  you  came  to  this  city. ' ' 

"Come,  come,  Miss  Westcote,"  Bramshaw  protested, 
as  he  stroked  his  silky  moustache  with  the  soft  white 
fingers  of  his  right  hand.  "Artists,  you  should  realise, 
are  generally  misunderstood.  You  cannot  judge  us  ac- 
cording to  ordinary  standards.  We  are  often  most  in- 
tensely busy  when  we  seem  to  be  inactive.  Our  appar- 
ent idleness  is  the  time  when  valuable  impressions  are 
being  imbibed  to  be  produced  later  in  masterpieces  for 
the  benefit  and  admiration  of  the  whole  world.  It  is 
utterly  impossible  for  ordinary  minds  to  grasp  this,  but 
it  is  true,  nevertheless." 


136       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  Mr.  Bramshaw,"  and  the  girl 
made  him  a  slight  graceful  bow,  "I  really  forgot  that 
you  are  an  artist.  Appearances  are  so  deceptive,  you 
know.  I  shall  leave  you  now  to  carry  on  your  imbibing 
process.  Perhaps  Miss  Sinclair  will  come  with  me,  so 
that  you  can  have  the  imbibing  time  all  to  yourself.  It 
would  be  a  pity  to  spoil  your  great  masterpiece." 

Lois  was  surprised  at  Miss  Westcote's  sarcasm,  and 
she  fully  expected  that  Bramshaw  would  be  angry.  But 
he  did  not  appear  to  mind  in  the  least.  On  the  con- 
trary, he  smiled  all  the  time  she  was  speaking,  as  if 
her  words  greatly  amused  him.  Lois  was  glad  of  any 
excuse  to  leave  this  man  whose  very  presence  depressed 
her  in  a  remarkable  manner.  When  at  last  alone  with 
Miss  Westcote  in  an  adjoining  room,  she  sank  into  a 
comfortable  chair  in  a  cosy  corner.  Her  face  was  un- 
usually pale,  and  this  her  companion  at  once  noted. 

"You  are  tired,"  she  sympathetically  remarked,  tak- 
ing a  seat  by  her  side.  ' '  You  seem  to  be  greatly  upset. ' ' 

"It  is  that  man,"  Lois  replied  with  considerable  em- 
phasis. "I  never  had  any  one  to  affect  me  as  he  does. 
I  cannot  understand  it.  I  am  not  superstitious,  and  I 
have  always  prided  myself  upon  my  self-confidence,  but 
I  cannot  account  for  the  feeling  that  has  come  over  me 
to-night." 

"Oh,  that  man  would  upset  almost  any  one,"  Miss 
Westcote  replied.  "I  can  not  endure  him." 

"You  do  not  evidently  mind  speaking  plainly  to  him," 
Lois  remarked. 

"Certainly  not.  When  I  take  a  dislike  to  any  person 
I  generally  say  just  what  I  think,  .especially  to  such  a 
cad  as  that." 


SUBTLE  INFLUENCE  137 

"You  know  something  about  him,  then?" 

' '  All  I  want  to.  He  has  been  trying  to  get  my  father 
to  give  him  the  position  of  looking  after  an  old  man  up 
the  river.  Mr.  Randall  has  been  doing  it,  and  Bramshaw 
wants  to  have  him  discharged  so  he  can  get  the  job. 
Just  think  of  that." 

' '  Why  should  he  wish  to  do  that  ? ' '  Lois  asked  in  great 
surprise.  "If  he  is  an  artist  why  should  he  want  to 
take  care  of  old  David?" 

' '  So  you  know  the  old  man  ? ' '  Miss  Westcote  enquired. 

"Oh,  yes.  And  I  know  Mr.  Randall,  too.  He  is  so 
good  to  old  David." 

"I  know  he  would  be.  I  met  him  once  at  the  Sign 
of  the  Maple  with  my  father,  and  he  seemed  to  be  so 
different  from  most  men.  He  was  so  manly  and  had  such 
a  strong  face.  I  liked  him  as  soon  as  I  saw  him. ' ' 

"He  deserves  great  credit,  Miss  "Westcote.  He  is  a 
self-made  man,  and  his  life  has  been  a  hard  one.  He 
has  had  to  struggle  against  many  obstacles.  But  he 
will  win  and  make  a  name  for  himself,  I  feel  quite 
sure. ' ' 

It  was  impossible  for  these  two  to  be  long  alone  in 
such  a  quiet  spot.  Just  when  the  conversation  was  be- 
coming interesting,  they  were  sought  for  by  their  part- 
ners for  the  next  dance,  and  reluctantly  they  were  forced 
to  forego  the  many  things  they  wished  to  say  to  each 
other. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  "CUT-OFF" 

r  I  iHE  meeting  with  Margaret  Westcote  was  a  great 
event  in  Lois'  life.  Hitherto,  her  lot  had  been 
somewhat  of  a  lonely  one,  with  no  special  girl  friend  to 
share  her  confidences.  Her  interests  had  always  been 
so  different  from  others  that  she  was  not  looked  upon 
by  any  as  a  boon  companion.  She  often  reasoned  with 
them  and  asked  why  they  should  make  selfish  pleasure 
the  principal  motive  of  living  when  they  could  have 
more  enjoyment  by  putting  self  last  and  others  first. 

With  Margaret  Westcote,  however,  it  was  different. 
She  was  after  Lois'  own  heart,  and  the  two  were  as 
one  in  their  interests.  Each  supplied  what  the  other 
lacked;  one  her  vivaciousness,  and  the  other  her  calm- 
ness of  mind.  Their  friendship  was  not  a  growth  but  a 
fusing  at  the  first  meeting.  They  were  now  very  much 
together,  and  Margaret  took  a  keen  interest  in  the  work 
of  getting  the  Christmas  supplies  ready  for  needy  fam- 
ilies. 

Dick  was  delighted  that  this  beautiful  girl  was  so 
much  at  the  house,  and  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  he 
found  Church  work  most  interesting.  He  was  always 
ready  to  help,  but  was  generally  in  the  way.  It  was 
quite  evident  that  he  was  greatly  in  love  with  Margaret, 
though  she  on  her  part  treated  him  as  a  mere  boy  and 

138 


THE  "CUT-OFF"  139 

not  as  a  lover.  He  could  not  seem  to  realise  that  she 
was  an  excellent  judge  of  character,  and  preferred  men 
who  did  things  instead  of  spending  their  time  in  idle- 
ness. Lois  understood  the  girl's  feelings,  and  the  truth 
began  to  dawn  upon  her  that  Jasper  Randall  was  Mar- 
garet's ideal  type  of  a  man.  One  who  could  battle  and 
overcome  was  the  man  who  appealed  to  her.  Whenever 
Jasper's  name  was  mentioned  Margaret's  eyes  would 
sparkle  with  animation,  and  she  never  tired  of  talking 
about  him  and  the  struggle  he  had  made  in  life. 

The  week  before  Christmas  Lois  became  more  enthusi- 
astic than  ever  with  the  work  of  getting  the  boxes  ready 
to  be  sent  to  the  various  families.  She  longed  to  in- 
terest her  father,  and  one  morning  before  he  left  for  his 
office  she  asked  him  if  he  would  not  do  something  for 
the  families  of  the  men  who  were  working  for  him  in  the 
woods  on  the  old  Dinsmore  Manor.  She  had  never 
spoken  to  him  about  the  letter  he  had  written  to  Mrs. 
Bean,  feeling  sure  that  it  would  be  of  no  avail.  But 
she  had  learned  through  a  letter  from  Betty  that  the 
choppers  had  not  yet  crossed  the  line,  and  for  this  Lois 
was  thankful.  Perhaps  he  did  not  intend  to  take  the 
logs,  she  reasoned,  but  had  written  the  letter  during  one 
of  his  cranky  moods,  with  no  intention  of  putting  his 
threat  into  practice. 

' '  Why  should  we  send  anything  to  country  families  ? ' ' 
her  father  asked  her.  ''They  earn  good  money,  and 
why  should  we  help  them?" 

"But  there  are  some  very  poor  families,"  Lois  re- 
plied, "and  I  know  they  can  hardly  make  a  living. 
There  is  Mrs.  Bean,  for  instance.  She  hasn't  the  bare 


140       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

necessities  of  life  at  times,  and  a  present  this  Christmas 
would  be  a  blessing  to  her." 

"I  can't  help  that,"  Mr.  Sinclair  angrily  retorted. 
"It's  none  of  my  business  if  she  is  poor.  "Where  would 
we  be,  I'd  like  to  know,  if  we  handed  out  to  such  peo- 
ple? Why,  there  are  thousands  of  them." 

It  was  in  no  happy  frame  of  mind  that  Mr.  Sinclair 
left  the  house  and  made  his  way  down  town.  Reaching 
his  office,  he  seated  himself  before  his  desk  and  spread 
out  a  somewhat  soiled  piece  of  paper.  Over  this  he 
ran  his  finger  until  it  stopped  at  a  certain  mark. 
"Camp  Number  One,"  he  muttered.  "Ha,  ha!  good 
timber  there,  and  close  to  the  line,  too.  Camp  Number 
Two — much  nearer  the  line, ' '  and  his  finger  moved  over 
the  paper  to  another  mark.  ' '  Camp  Number  Three,  and 
over  the  border  into  the  enemy 's  country,  ha,  ha !  Good 
for  five  thousand.  Fine  timber,  straight  and  clean  as 
masts,  and  thick  as  hair  on  a  dog's  back.  How  they'll 
squirm,  those  country  clogs,  when  they  see  their  good 
logs  floating  down  the  river.  But  they're  mine.  The 
new  line  is  right,  for  the  best  surveyor  in  the  Province 
ran  it.  Fifty  rods  inside  the  old  one,  ha,  ha !  I  expect 
they'll  make  a  fuss  and  put  up  a  big  kick.  But  I'll  fight 
them,  and  then  we'll  see  what  money  will  do." 

A  knock  sounded  upon  the  door,  and  three  men  en- 
tered with  hats  in  their  hands. 

"Mr.  Sinclair,  I  believe,"  the  spokesman  began. 

"Yes,  that's  my  name,  and  what  can  I  do  for  you?" 
the  lumberman  replied. 

"Well,  you  see,"  continued  the  other,  "we've  come 
to  the  city  on  purpose  to  have  £  talk  with  you  about 
that  line  you  had  run  between  your  land  and  ours  " 


THE  "CUT-OFF"  141 

"Well,  and  what  about  it?"  snapped  Sinclair. 

"We've  been  appointed  a  committee  to  inform  you 
that  your  men  are  cutting  logs  over  the  line,  and  are 
encroaching  on  the  shore  lots.  They  began  day  before 
yesterday. ' ' 

"What,  the  men  of  Camp  Number  Three?" 

"Yes." 

"But  that  timber  is  mine,"  Sinclair  replied.  "I  sent 
a  surveyor  there  last  summer  and  he  found  that  the 
old  line  was  wrong.  A  new  one  was  run  which  gives  me 
fifty  rods  off  the  rear  of  your  shore  lots." 

' '  There  must  be  some  mistake,  Mr.  Sinclair, ' '  the  coun- 
tryman calmly  returned.  "Our  forefathers  received 
their  lands  as  grants  from  the  Crown  after  the  Revolu- 
tionary War.  A  line  was  then  run  which  separated  the 
shore  lots  from  that  portion  of  land  known  as  the 
'  Dinsmore  Manor, '  and  there  has  been  no  dispute  over  it 
until  now. ' '  , 

"Look  here!"  and  Sinclair  sprang  to  his  feet.  "I 
know  my  business  and  attend  to  it.  You  attend  to  yours. 
The  new  line  is  right  and,  by  heavens,  I  '11  stick  to  it ! " 

' '  We  are  attending  to  our  business, ' '  the  countryman 
replied,  "and  we'll  show  you,  wealthy  though  you  are, 
that  you  can't  work  any  bluff  game  on  us.  But,"  and 
here  he  lowered  his  voice,  ' '  Mr.  Sinclair,  we  don 't  want 
to  quarrel.  We  came  chiefly  to  tell  you  that  your  men 
in  Camp  Number  Three  are  cutting  the  logs  on  the  farm 
of  a  poor  widow  with  several  children.  If  you  are  a 
man  of  any  heart  you  will  see  that  the  work  is  stopped 
at  once." 

"What,  cease  for  a  widow  and  her  brood?  Never! 
There  is  the  Poor  House — let  her  go  there ;  and  the  Or- 


142       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

phanage  is  the  place  for  the  kids  if  they  are  not  old 
enough  to  work.  Such  people  only  injure  a  settlement, 
and  you  should  be  glad  to  be  rid  of  them.  So,  gentlemen, 
as  I  have  much  business  on  hand,  I  wish  to  be  alone. ' ' 

"And  you  will  do  nothing  to  help  that  poor  woman?" 
the  three  men  asked  as  one. 

"No,  nothing.  Do  your  best.  If  you  wish  to  lose 
your  farms,  go  ahead.  Good  day." 

Christmas  came  on  Thursday,  and  on  Tuesday  morn- 
ing Mr.  Sinclair  informed  Lois  that  he  was  going  away 
and  would  not  be  back  until  the  end  of  the  week.  It 
was  during  breakfast  that  he  told  her  this,  and  Lois 
paused  in  the  act  of  pouring  his  coffee. 

"And  you'll  not  be  here  for  Christmas?"  she  asked 
in  surprise. 

"No.  Christmas  means  nothing  to  me.  I  intend  to 
visit  my  camps.  I  should  have  gone  before,  as  no  -doubt 
the  men  are  loafing.  I  am  going  to  surprise  them. 
They  '11  never  expect  to  see  me  at  this  season  of  the  year. 
The  men '11  want  to  take  three  days  off,  and  I  can't  al- 
low it.  They  always  come  back  unfitted  for  work  after 
their  celebrations.  They'll  do  nothing  of  the  kind  this 
year  if  they  expect  to  work  for  me." 

Lois  knew  only  too  well  how  useless  it  was  to  try  to 
reason  with  her  father  when  he  had  once  made  up  his 
mind.  She  had  learned  from  bitter  experience  in  the 
past  that  the  less  she  said  the  better  it  would  be.  Nev- 
ertheless, her  heart  was  very  sad  at  the  change  that  had 
come  over  her  father.  Never  before  had  he  gone  away 
at  Christmas  time,  and  it  was  the  one  day  in  the  year 
when  he  was  more  pleasant  than  usual.  What  would  be 
the  outcome  of  it  all?  she  wondered. 


THE  " CUT-OFF"  143 

That  very  morning  as  soon  as  breakfast  was  over 
Mr.  Sinclair  left  for  the  scenes  of  his  lumbering  opera- 
tions, about  fifty  miles  from  the  city.  He  travelled  with 
a  horse  and  sleigh,  and  on  the  second  day  he  reached 
Camp  Number  Two  shortly  after  the  men  had  finished 
their  mid-day  meal  and  were  starting  back  to  their  work. 
No  sooner  had  Sinclair  entered  the  cabin  than  his  eyes 
fell  upon  a  man  lying  in  one  of  the  bunks. 

"Hello,  Stevens,"  he  called  to  the  foreman,  "who  is 
this  taking  life  so  easy,  when  the  rest  of  us  are  struggling 
for  our  daily  bread  ? ' ' 

"Oh,  that  is  Robins,  one  of  our  best  men,"  was  the 
reply.  "He  took  sick  this  morning,  and  I  would  have 
sent  him  to  the  shore  at  once  only  to-morrow  will  be 
Christmas  Day  and  I  thought  he  could  wait  until  to-night 
when  the  teams  will  be  going  out,  and ' ' 

"Going  out!  Going  out,  are  they?"  Sinclair  inter- 
rupted. "And  who  gave  orders  to  quit  on  Christmas 
Day,  I'd  like  to  know?" 

"We  always  quit  on  that  day,  sir,"  Stevens  stam- 
mered. "It's  been  the  custom  for  years,  and  I  took  it 
for  granted " 

"Yes,  that's  just  the  trouble.  You  take  too  many 
things  for  granted.  But  I  tell  you  this,  Christmas  is  all 
nonsense.  It  breaks  up  the  work,  and  the  hauling  sea- 
son is  none  too  long  at  the  best.  I'll  have  none  of  it. 
You  '11  work  or  quit,  and  that 's  the  end  of  it. ' ' 

"But  what  about  Robins?"  questioned  the  foreman, 
whose  thoughts  were  travelling  away  to  a  little  group 
of  bright  faces  anxiously  awaiting  his  home-coming  for 
a  jolly  Christmas. 

"Isn't  there  any  spare  team?"  Sinclair  asked. 


144      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"None  to  spare,  sir.  We've  only  the  bob-sleds,  and 
they're  not  much  for  a  sick  man  to  ride  on.  But,"  he 
added  after  a  pause,  "we  were  going  to  fix  up  some- 
thing to-night,  sir." 

"Confound  it  all!"  Sinclair  exclaimed.  "What  are 
we  going  to  do?  I  can't  afford  to  let  a  double  team  go, 
and  besides,  it  would  mean  a  loss  of  two  days.  Let  me 
see.  How  far  is  it  to  Camp  Number  Three?" 

"Three  miles  if  you  go  by  way  of  the  cut-off,  but 
four  if  you  go  around.  The  cut-off  hasn't  been  used 
much  by  the  teams  this  winter,  and  it  is  little  more  than 
a  foot-path." 

"How  far  is  it  to  the  cut-off?"  Sinclair  asked. 

"About  two  miles. ' ' 

"Well,  look  here,  Stevens.  You  drive  me  to  that 
cut-off,  and  then  get  some  one  to  take  that  sick  fellow 
out  with  my  rig.  I'll  walk  the  rest  of  the  way  to  the 
camp,  and  stay  there  till  you  come  for  me." 

When  the  cut-off  had  been  reached,  Sinclair  started  off 
on  a  brisk  walk  in  the  keen  frosty  air.  He  even  felt 
quite  young  and  cheerful  as  he  moved  forward.  But 
the  trail  was  rough,  and  his  coat  was  very  heavy,  so  after 
walking  for  some  time  he  began  to  feel  weary. 

* '  This  is  a  long  trail, ' '  he  muttered.  ' '  Confound  that 
sick  man!  What  business  had  he  getting  laid  up  and 
causing  all  this  trouble. " 

Hardly  had  the  words  left  his  mouth  before  his  foot 
struck  the  stump  of  a  small  tree,  and  with  a  cry  of 
pain  he  sank  upon  the  snow.  Recovering  himself  he 
tried  to  walk,  but  so  great  was  the  agony  when  his  right 
foot  touched  the  trail  that  he  groaned  aloud. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

CHRISTMAS  EVE 

PETER  SINCLAIR  was  now  in  a  serious  predica- 
ment. Fortune  had  favoured  him  so  long  that  to 
be  thus  blocked  by  a  mean  little  stump  was  too  much 
for  his  excitable  nature.  He  raged  and  railed  against 
everything  and  everybody  in  general.  But  the  tall 
stately  trees  were  silent  witnesses  to  his  passionate  out- 
bursts, and  poor  sympathisers.  When  sober  thoughts  at 
length  came  to  him,  he  began  to  realise  the  seriousness 
of  his  position.  Out  of  hearing  of  the  camp-;  on  a  trail 
seldom  travelled ;  a  sprained  ankle ;  the  short  December 
day  closing  down,  and  the  unknown  terrors  of  the  lone 
forest.  The  perspiration  stood  out  in  beads  upon  his 
forehead  as  he  viewed  the  situation. 

At  last  he  started  to  limp  along  the  trail,  but  at  every 
step  he  staggered  into  the  snow  and  fell  heavily  forward. 
He  tried  to  crawl,  but  so  slow  was  his  progress  and  so 
weary  did  he  become  that  this  was  soon  abandoned.  And 
there  he  lay,  thinking  as  he  had  never  thought  before. 
His  business  was  forgotten,  and  several  times  he  remem- 
bered the  sick  man  lying  in  the  bunk  at  Camp  Number 
Two.  And  all  this  time  the  sun  sank  lower  to  rest,  and 
long  shadows  stole  among  the  great  trees  like  fearful 
monsters  creeping  upon  him.  He  became  cold,  too,  and 
his  body  shivered,  while  his  teeth  chattered  incessantly. 

145 


146       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

When  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  had  lain  there  on  the 
snow  for  hours,  he  heard  a  noise,  and  looking  along 
the  trail  he  saw  a  little  red  dog  bounding  straight  to- 
ward him.  How  often  had  he  spurned  just  such  a  cur 
with  his  foot,  on  the  city  streets,  but  never  did  any 
creature  seem  so  good  to  Sinclair  as  did  that  lean  ca- 
nine specimen  before  him. 

"Good  doggie,"  he  called.     "Come  here,  doggie." 

But  the  animal  remained  at  a  safe  distance,  barking 
furiously,  at  the  same  time  casting  glances  back  along 
the  trail  as  if  expecting  some  one  from  that  quarter. 
Soon  a  sturdy  figure  appeared  in  sight  with  a  rabbit 
over  his  shoulder.  He  stopped  in  amazement  at  the 
scene  before  him,  unable  to  comprehend  its  meaning. 

"Come  here,  sonny,"  Sinclair  called  out,  fearing  the 
boy  would  take  fright  and  disappear. 

But  the  lad  stood  perfectly  still  as  if  turned  to  stone. 

' '  For  heaven 's  sake ! ' '  Sinclair  continued,  ' '  come  and 
help  a  poor  stricken  man  who  can't  walk." 

At  this  appeal  the  boy  drew  nearer,  and  seeing  that 
it  was  only  a  man  lying  in  the  snow,  the  startled  expres- 
sion faded  from  his  face. 

"What's  the  matter,  and  watcher  want?"  he  asked. 

"I've  sprained  my  ankle  and  can't  walk,"  was  the 
reply.  ' '  Is  there  any  house  near  ?  Can 't  you  bring  some 
one  to  help  me?" 

At  this  the  lad  became  electrified  into  new  life.  His 
senses  returned,  and  he  grasped  the  situation  in  an 
instant. 

"  Gee  whiz ! ' '  he  exclaimed.  ' '  Mighty  lucky  I  came  to 
my  rabbit  snares  to-night  instead  of  t'morrer.  Y'see, 
that's  Christmas  Day,  and  we  don't  do  no  work  then." 


CHRISTMAS  EVE  147 

' '  Lucky  for  me  you  came  to-night,  my  boy, ' '  Sinclair 
replied,  and  then  he  remembered  how  he  had  denounced 
the  day  but  a  short  time  before.  "But  I  can't  stay 
in  this  place  all  night.  Can't  you  get  somebody  to  help 
me?" 

"Y'bet,"  the  boy  responded.  "Buck  and  Bright  11 
help  y 'outer  this  fix.  Jes'  wait  a  minute." 

At  this  he  hurried  away,  and  although  he  was  gone 
not  much  over  half  an  hour  it  seemed  to  Sinclair  like 
an  age  before  "Haw,  Buck!  G'up,  Bright!  Git  up 
thar ! ' '  sounded  upon  his  ears. 

Presently  he  beheld  the  forms  of  two  panting  steers, 
plunging  and  wallowing  through  the  snow,  each  crowd- 
ing the  other  in  an  endeavour  to  maintain  the  firm  foot- 
ing on  the  narrow  trail.  When  they  caught  sight  of  the 
dark  object  lying  before  them,  they  stopped,  sniffed 
the  air,  and  bolted  to  the  right.  But  the  boy  with  con- 
siderable skill,  the  result  of  long  practice,  wheeled  them 
about,  and  after  much  shouting  and  exertion  headed 
them  homeward. 

"Hi,  thar!"  he  called  to  the  prostrate  man.  "Kin  ye 
manage  t'git  to  th'  sled?  These  steers  is  mighty  scart, 
and  I  must  stan '  by  an '  hold  em. ' ' 

With  a  great  effort  Sinclair  began  to  crawl  slowly 
along  the  trail,  and  when  about  exhausted  reached  the 
sled. 

"Hoi'  on  now,"  the  boy  ordered,  as  he  cracked  his 
whip  and  the  steers  started  forward.  It  was  a  rough 
trip,  over  knolls,  striking  stumps  here  and  there,  and 
squeezing  between  trees,  when  the  sled  had  to  be  freed 
by  much  twisting  and  manoeuvring ;  but  Sinclair  thought 
it  the  best  ride  he  had  ever  taken. 


148       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Mother's  lookin'  fer  y',"  remarked  the  lad,  when 
they  had  finally  gained  the  good  road.  " She's  got  the 
best  sofy  out,  an'  was  warmin'  things  up  when  I  left." 

Sinclair  made  no  reply.  He  was  cold,  stiff,  and  too 
much  exhausted  to  enter  into  conversation.  Not  until 
he  was  stretched  out  on  the  big  cosy  sofa  in  front  of 
the  cheerful  fire,  after  his  sprained  ankle  had  been 
bathed  and  well  rubbed,  did  he  become  talkative. 

"My  good  woman,"  he  began,  "how  can  I  ever  repay 
you  for  your  great  kindness?" 

"Oh,  that's  nothing,"  she  returned  with  a  cheerful 
smile.  "I'm  so  glad  Stephen  went  to  his  snares  to- 
night. It's  Christmas  Eve,  you  see,  and  though  I'm 
sorry  you're  hurt,  yet  it's  nice  to  have  some  one  with 
me  and  the  children.  It's  very  lonely  here  sometimes, 
and, ' '  she  added  after  a  pause,  ' '  he  was  here  last  Christ- 
mas. But,"  she  quicKly  continued,  afraid  she  had  said 
too  much  to  a  stranger,  "I  hope  you  feel  more  com- 
fortable now,  sir." 

"Oh,  yes,"  Sinclair  replied.  "My  foot  is  quite  easy: 
But  would  you  mind  making  me  a  cup  of  hot  tea?  I 
feel  so  chilly,  and  the  tea  will  do  me  a  world  of  good. 
It  always  helps  me. ' ' 

As  he  uttered  these  words  a  change  passed  over  the 
woman's  face,  which  Sinclair  was  not  slow  to  observe. 

' '  Never  mind, ' '  he  hastened  to  remark.  ' '  I  don 't  wish 
to  trouble  you." 

' '  Dear  me,  sir,  it 's  not  that, ' '  the  woman  replied,  some- 
what confused,  as  she  sat  down  upon  a  splint-bottom 
chair,  and  plucked  at  her  apron.  "It's  not  the  trouble 
I  mind;  it's  something  else.  You  see,  it's  this,"  she  con- 
tinued, while  a  flush  passed  over  her  care-worn  face. 


CHRISTMAS  EVE  149 

"He  left  us  last  February,  after  one  month's  illness, 
and  what  with  the  doctor 's  bills  and  funeral  expenses  it 
was  hard  scraping.  "We  tried  our  best  to  get  along,  and 
ploughed  and  sowed  last  spring.  But  it  was  a  bad  year 
for  us.  The  frost  destroyed  our  buckwheat  and  pota- 
toes when  they  were  just  in  blossom;  a  fine  cow  died, 
and  the  foxes  killed  our  geese  and  turkeys.  But  we 
had  our  logs,  and  we  always  felt  that  we  could  fall 
back  on  them  if  the  worst  came.  Then  just  as  we  had 
made  up  our  minds  to  sell  a  strip  to  that  new  Light  and 
Power  Company  another  blow  fell." 

"What  was  that?"  Sinclair  quickly  asked,  as  a  new 
light  dawned  upon  his  mind. 

' '  It  was  a  letter,  sir,  that  I  received  from  Mr.  Sinclair, 
the  manager  of  the  city  Light  and  Power  Company,  and 
who  does  a  big  lumbering  business  besides.  He  told  me 
that  a  new  line  had  been  run  by  a  surveyor  between  the 
shore  lots  and  the  old  Dinsmore  Manor,  and  that  all 
of  those  logs  which  I  had  hoped  to  sell  belong  to  him. 
He  warned  me  not  to  sell  or  cut  one,  as  he  would  prose- 
cute me  at  once  if  I  did.  His  men  have  already  begun 
work,  and  I  am  helpless  to  stop  them.  It  is  no  use  for 
me  to  go  to  law  as  I  have  no  money,  and  it  takes  money 
to  fight  a  man  like  that.  Would  you  like  to  see  the 
letter,  sir?" 

"No,  no,"  Sinclair  hastily  replied.  "That  man  is  a 

dev .  Excuse  me,  madam,  but  I  mean  he  is  a  hard 

man." 

"Well,  you  see,"  the  woman  continued,  "things  got 
so  bad  that  we  had  to  give  up  every  little  luxury,  and 
the  few  dollars  we  could  make  from  eggs  and  butter  went 
for  flour,  clothing  and  taxes.  Tea  we  found  too  expen- 


150       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

sive,  and  it  was  given  up.  That  is  the  reason  why  I 
can't  give  you  any  to-night,  sir.  And  the  poor  children 
are  so  disappointed.  Never  before  were  they  without 

presents  at  Christmas  time.  But  this  year "  Here 

the  woman  stopped  and  put  her  apron  to  her  face.  It 
was  for  only  an  instant,  however,  for  quickly  removing 
it  she  continued:  "But  gracious  me!  here  I've  been 
bothering  you  with  my  long  tale  of  woe,  when  you, 
poor  man,  have  troubles  enough  of  your  own.  I  have 
some  fresh  bread,  butter,  milk  and  preserves,  which 
you  shall  have  at  once,"  and  the  little  woman  bustled 
away,  leaving  Sinclair  alone  with  his  thoughts. 

"Isn't  it  about  time  the  mailman  was  along?"  the 
mother  asked  that  evening,  after  the  chores  had  been 
done,  and  the  children  were  sitting  quietly  in  the  room 
for  fear  of  waking  the  stranger  who  had  fallen  asleep 
upon  the  sofa, 

"I  believe  I  hear  his  bells  now!"  Stephen  cried,  as  he 
rushed  to  the  door.  Presently  he  came  running  back, 
his  face  aglow  with  excitement.  "A  bundle,  Mother!" 
he  shouted.  "A  big  bundle!  Come  and  help  me." 

The  confusion  thus  made  awakened  Sinclair,  who 
opened  his  eyes  just  in  time  to  see  a  good-sized  bundle 
carried  into  the  room,  securely  bound  with  stout  cords. 

"There  must  be  some  mistake,"  exclaimed  the  sur- 
prised woman  to  the  mailman  who  had  entered. 

"No,  mum,"  he  replied.  "It's  yours  all  right.  I 
found  it  at  the  shore  where  a  freightin'  team  left  it.  I 
don 't  generally  carry  such  things.  But  says  I  to  myself, 
'That's  fer  Widder  Bean,  and  she's  goin'  to  have  it  to- 
night if  Tim  Harkins  knows  anything.'  So  thar  'tis. 


CHRISTMAS  EVE  151 

I  must  be  off  now.  A  merry  Christmas  to  ye  all,"  and 
with  that  the  big-hearted  man  hurried  away. 

"Dear  me!"  cried  Mrs.  Bean.  "What  can  it  be,  and 
who  could  have  sent  it?" 

"Let's  open  it,  mother,"  Steve  suggested.  "Mebbe 
we  '11  find  out  then. ' ' 

Together  they  all  set  to  work,  and  after  much  tugging 
and  labour  the  knots  were  loosened  and  the  bundle  fell 
apart. 

Then  what  a  sight  met  their  eyes.  Clothes  of  various 
sizes  and  quality  were  neatly  piled  together;  complete 
suits  for  the  boys,  dresses  for  Betty  and  Dora,  and  an- 
other for  their  mother,  besides  a  good  supply  of  under- 
wear for  the  whole  family. 

' '  Well,  bless  my  heart ! ' '  Mrs.  Bean  exclaimed.  ' '  Who 
in  the  world  has  done  this?  There  must  be  some 
mis " 

"A  doll!"  shrieked  Dora. 

' '  A  knife ! ' '  yelled  Stephen,  as  he  seized  the  precious 
treasure,  felt  its  keen  edge  and  examined  the  handle. 

Then  a  paper  fluttered  out  of  the  bundle  and  fell  on 
the  floor  at  Mrs.  Bean's  feet.  As  she  picked  it  up  and 
read  the  contents,  a  light  broke  over  her  puzzled  face, 
and  her  hand  trembled. 

"What's  the  matter,  Mother?"  Jimmy  asked,  noting 
her  agitation. 

' '  Nothing,  my  boy, ' '  she  replied.  ' '  Only  I  'm  so  over- 
come at  the  good  Lord  giving  us  such  kind  friends  on 
this  Christmas  Eve.  This  is  such  a  lovely  letter  from 
Miss  Sinclair,  and  she  says  that  all  these  things  are 
from  the  Helping  Hand  Society  of  St.  Saviour's  Church. 
Isn't  it  good  of  them?" 


152       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

A  groan  from  the  sofa  startled  her. 

' '  Is  your  ankle  worse,  sir  ? "  she  enquired,  going  to  the 
side  of  the  afflicted  man. 

"Y-y-es,"  Sinclair  replied;  "but  I  feel  better  now.  I 
didn't  mean  to  disturb  you." 

"And  look  here!"  Stephen  cried,  who  had  at  length 
reached  the  bottom  of  the  bundle.  "Well,  I  declare! 
Two  packages  of  Red  Rose  tea !  Hurrah !  Now  we  kin 
have  some  fer  Christmas." 

"And  you.,  poor  man,"  she  said  turning  to  Sinclair, 
"shall  have  a  good  strong  cup  just  as  soon  as  I  can 
make  it.  It  seems  to  me  I  must  be  dreaming, ' '  and  the 
excited  woman  bustled  off  to  the  kitchen. 

' '  Fool !  fool ! ' '  Sinclair  mused  to  himself  as  he  sipped 
the  delicious  beverage.  ' '  I  thought  such  gifts  went  only 
to  rogues  and  lazy  rascals.  I  was  wrong.  And  yet, 
some  of  that  tea  has  reached  one  of  the  biggest  fools 
and  rogues  in  the  whole  country,  and  that  is  Peter 
Sinclair. ' ' 

"And  now,  children,"  said  Mrs.  Bean,  when  the  ex- 
citement of  the  evening  had  somewhat  subsided,  "it's 
getting  late.  Let's  have  a  Christmas  hymn,  and  ther. 
Dora  must  go  to  bed.  You  don't  mind,  sir,  I  hope.  We 
always  sing  several  hymns  on  Christmas  eve,  and  last 
year  he  was  here  to  start  them,  for  he  had  a  good  voice." 

"Oh,  no,"  Sinclair  replied.  "I  don't  mind,  so  go 
ahead." 

The  mother  started  and  all  joined  in;  and  as  the 
words  of  "Hark  the  Herald  Angels  Sing"  floated  forth, 
old  memories  came  drifting  into  the  mind  of  the  silent' 
listener  on  the  sofa.  He  forgot  for  a  time  his  surround- 
ings and  saw  only  the  little  parish  church  of  his  boyhood 


CHRISTMAS  EVE  153 

days,  decked  with  fresh  bright  evergreens,  and  heard 
the  choir  singing  the  familiar  carols.  Several  faces  stood 
forth  in  clear  relief ;  his  parents ',  honest  and  careworn ; 
his  rector's,  transfigured  with  a  holy  light;  and  one, 
fresh  and  fair,  encircled  by  a  wreath  of  light-brown 
tresses. 

He  came  to  himself  with  a  start,  thinking  the  choir  was 
singing  "Glory  to  the  New-Born  King,"  when  it  was 
only  the  litle  group  at  his  side  finishing  their  hymn. 
Tears  were  stealing  down  his  cheeks,  which  he  quickly 
brushed  away,  lest  his  emotion  should  be  observed. 

That  night,  when  the  house  was  quiet,  Sinclair  drew 
forth  a  small  note-book  and  wrote  a  few  lines  to  the  fore- 
man of  Camp  Number  Three.  ' '  Send  word  to  the  other 
camps  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  tell  the  men  they 
need  not  come  back  till  next  Monday. ' '  He  then  brought 
forth  a  thin  book  and  made  out  a  cheque  for  no  small 
amount,  payable  to  Mrs.  Bean  on  account. 

Little  did  Peter  Sinclair  realise  that  the  letter  written 
to  the  foreman  would  never  reach  its  destination,  and 
that  months  would  pass  before  the  cheque  would  be  pre- 
sented for  payment. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  NIGHT  SUMMONS 

ALL  through  the  fall  and  winter  Jasper  had  been 
very  busy.  The  planning  of  the  work,  the  oversee- 
ing of  the  men  and  ordering  the  supplies  rested  upon 
him  alone.  He  felt  the  responsibility,  and  he  was  deter- 
mined that  as  far  as  he  was  concerned  the  company 
should  not  be  disappointed  in  the  amount  of  logs  cut 
and  hauled  to  the  large  "brow"  near  the  falls.  He  left 
the  woods  only  when  it  was  absolutely  necessary  for  him 
to  do  so.  Several  times  he  was  tempted  to  drive  to  the 
the  city  when  new  supplies  were  needed  instead  of  or- 
dering them  over  the  telephone  from  Creekdale.  He 
longed  to  see  Lois,  even  for  a  few  minutes.  Such  a  visit, 
no  matter  how  brief,  would  be  an  inspiration  to  him  in 
his  arduous  work.  But  he  had  always  resisted  the  temp- 
tation, however,  and  had  remained  firmly  at  his  post. 
His  desire  to  see  her  and  to  listen  to  her  voice  was 
great.  But  he  dreaded  the  idea  of  presenting  himself 
at  her  home  when  she  might  have  company,  and  he 
would  feel  so  much  out  of  place  in  their  presence.  It 
might  embarrass  Lois  as  well,  so  he  reasoned,  and  it 
would  be  better  for  him  not  to  go. 

As  Christmas  drew  near  the  men  began  to  talk  much 
about  going  home.    Jasper  listened  to  them  but  took  no 

154 


THE  NIGHT  SUMMONS  155 

part  in  the  conversation.  All  of  the  men  had  homes  to 
go  to.  Most  of  them  were  married,  and  were  looking 
forward  with  eagerness  to  the  holiday  with  their  fam- 
ilies. But  to  Jasper  the  season  brought  little  joy.  No 
one  was  expecting  him,  and  no  face  would  brighten  at 
his  home-coming.  There  was  only  one  place  where  he 
longed  to  go,  and  one  person  he  desired  to  see.  If  he 
could  but  feel  that  her  eyes  would  sparkle  and  her  heart 
beat  with  joy  at  his  presence,  he  would  not  have  hesi- 
tated a  moment.  But  he  was  not  sure,  and  so  he  de- 
cided to  remain  in  camp  and  keep  watch  over  the  sup- 
plies while  the  rest  went  home.  If  Christmas  Day  should 
be  fine,  he  planned  to  pay  a  visit  to  old  David  in  the 
afternoon.  He  might  hear  something  about  Lois  from 
the  Petersons,  so  he  thought,  and  that  would  be  some 
comfort. 

Jasper  lived  in  a  small  snug  log  cabin  which  he  had 
built  for  his  own  special  use.  He  wished  to  be  alone  as 
much  as  possible  each  night  that  he  might  think  over 
the  work  for  the  next  day,  and  also  have  quietness  for 
reading.  He  had  supplied  himself  with  a  number  of 
books,  and  these  were  placed  on  a  small  shelf  fastened  to 
the  wall.  So  long  had  he  been  denied  the  privilege  of 
good  literature  that  he  now  came  to  the  feast  like  a 
starving  man.  Hitherto,  his  mind  had  craved  only  solid 
works  of  the  masters.  But  of  late  he  had  turned  his  at- 
tention more  to  books  of  romance,  for  in  them  he  could 
find  more  heart  satisfaction  than  in  the  others.  How 
he  revelled  in  the  outstanding  characters  of  Dickens, 
Scott,  Thackeray  and  Kingsley.  But  it  remained  for 
Charles  Reed  to  completely  captivate  him  in  "The 
Cloister  and  the  Hearth." 


156       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

He  was  reading  it  this  Christmas  Eve  as  he  lay 
stretched  out  upon  his  cot.  The  lamp  was  at  his  head 
and  the  camp  stove  was  sending  out  its  genial  heat.  It 
was  a  scene  of  peace  and  comfort.  But  Jasper  thought 
nothing  of  his  surroundings  as  he  lay  there,  for  he  was 
lost  in  the  tragic  story  of  Gerard  and  Margaret.  Noth- 
ing had  ever  moved  him  as  much  as  the  sad  tale  of  these 
two  unfortunate  lovers.  His  disengaged  right  hand  often 
clenched  hard  as  he  read  of  the  contemptible  ones  who 
plotted  to  separate  them.  But  how  Margaret  appealed 
to  him.  What  strength  of  character  was  hers,  and  how 
true  and  unselfish  was  her  love  through  long,  trying 
years. 

At  length,  laying  aside  the  book,  he  began  to  medi- 
tate upon  what  he  would  do  under  like  circumstances, 
if  Lois'  love  for  him  were  as  deep  as  that  of  Mar- 
garet for  Gerard.  He  blamed  Gerard  for  what  he  con- 
sidered weakness  on  his  part.  Why  did  he  not  arouse 
himself  and  throw  off  the  shackles  which  bound  him?' 
What  right  had  any  Church  to  separate  two  loving  ones, 
and  make  their  young  lives  so  miserable? 

While  thus  musing  Jasper  fell  asleep.  He  was  awak- 
ened by  a  loud  rapping  upon  the  door.  With  no  idea 
what  time  it  was  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  hurried  across  the 
room  and  threw  open  the  door.  A&  he  did  so  he  saw  a 
young  lad  standing  before  him.  His  face  was  flushed 
and  he  was  panting  heavily  as  if  from  a  long  run. 

' '  Hello !  Who  are  you  ?  And  what  do  you  want  here 
at  this  time  of  the  night  ? ' '  Jasper  demanded. 

"I'm  Steve  Bean,  Betty's  brother,"  the  boy  replied 
as  he  stepped  briskly  into  the  cabin.  "My,  that  was  a 
hard  run!"  he  added.  "I  left  home  jist  a  quarter  to 


THE  NIGHT  SUMMONS  157 

twelve  an'  I  don't  think  I've  been  over  twenty  minutes 
comin'." 

"Is  it  that  late?"  Jasper  asked  in  surprise,  as  he 
drew  forth  his  watch.  "Why,  it's  half -past  twelve!  I 
didn't  think  I  was  asleep  that  long.  But,  say,  boy,  what 
do  you  want  at  this  time  of  the  night?" 

' '  I  want  ye  to  go  f er  the  doctor  as  quick  as  ye  can. ' ' 

"Go  for  the  doctor!"  Jasper  gasped.  "Who's  sick? 
Your  mother?" 

"Oh,  no;  she's  all  right.  But  there's  a  man  at  our 
place  who  is  pretty  bad,  I  guess.  I  found  him  last 
night  on  that  old  cut-off  when  I  was  visitin'  my  snares. 
He  had  a  sprained  ankle,  an'  couldn't  walk.  I  got  the 
steers  and  toted  him  to  our  place.  Guess  he  got  a  bad 
cold  while  he  was  layin'  there  in  the  snow,  fer  he  took 
awful  sick  in  the  night  with  chills,  an'  ma's  afraid 
he'll  die.  She  kept  Jimmy  to  help  her  an'  sent  me  to 
git  you  to  fetch  the  doctor." 

"But  why  didn't  you  get  one  of  your  nearby  neigh- 
bours to  go?"  Jasper  enquired.  "You  have  lost  val- 
uable time  already." 

"H'm,  I  guess  you  don't  know  our  neighbours. 
They're  kind  enough  an'  would  do  all  they  could.  But 
their  horses  are  about  as  slow  as  oxen.  So  ma  says, 
'Steve,  you  jist  hustle  fer  Mr.  Jasper.  He's  got  a  horse 
that  goes  like  a  streak  of  lightin'.  He'll  go  all  right 
when  ye  tell  him  you  're  Betty 's  brother. '  So  I  took  the 
short-cut  through  the  woods,  an'  here  I  am.  Will  ye 
go?" 

' '  Sure, ' '  Jasper  replied  as  he  reached  for  his  coat  and 
hat.  "But  who  is  that  man?  And  where  did  he  come 
from?" 


158      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"I  don't  know;  never  saw  him  before.  He's  quite 
oldish,  though." 

" Didn't  your  mother  ask  him  what  he  was  doing 
there  alone  in  the  woods  ? ' ' 

''No;  she  didn't  like  to  ask  him.  She  thought  maybe 
he  was  goin'  to  Camp  Number  Three,  which  is  not  far 
from  our  house,  an '  on  our  land,  too. ' ' 

Jasper  paused  in  the  act  of  lighting  the  lantern  and 
looked  into  Steve's  face. 

"Why,  didn't  you  go  there  for  help?"  he  asked. 

"What!  go  to  them  skunks  fer  help?"  and  the  boy 
clenched  his  fists.  "Never!  They're  stealin'  our  logs 
an'  we  can't  do  nothin'.  De'ye  think  we'd  ask  old  Pete 
Sinclair's  men  to  do  anything  fer  us?  We'd  die  first. 
Jimmy  an'  me's  been  waitin'  fer  some  time  fer  old 

Pete  to  come  our  way.  An'  when  he  does "  Steve's 

clenched  right  fist  shooting  out  straight  before  him  sup- 
plied his  lack  of  suitable  words  to  express  the  depth 
of  his  feelings. 

An  idea  suddenly  flashed  into  Jasper's  mind  with  a 
startling  intensity. 

"What  does  that  man  look  like?"  he  demanded  in  a 
voice  which  surprised  the  boy. 

' '  Oh,  he 's  somewhat  oldish,  as  I  told  ye ;  rather  thick- 
set; has  a  heavy  moustache,  an'  looks  as  if  he  has  al- 
ways had  plenty  of  good  things  to  eat.  I  don 't  know  as 
I  can  tell  ye  much  more  about  him." 

Jasper  had  blown  out  the  lamp  and  opened  the  door 
before  Steve  had  finished  speaking.  He  was  now  very 
impatient  to  be  away.  There  was  only  one  man,  he 
felt  quite  sure,  who  would  be  prowling  along  that  lonely 
trail  on  a  Christmas  Eve,  and  that  man  would  be  Peter 


THE  NIGHT  SUMMONS  159 

Sinclair.  It  was  of  Lois  he  thought  and  not  the  sick 
man  as  he  hurried  to  the  stable,  harnessed  Pedro,  and 
made  him  fast  to  the  sleigh. 

"You  go  back  home,  Steve,"  he  ordered,  "and  tell 
your  mother  that  I  have  gone  for  the  doctor. ' ' 

Pedro  did  not  like  the  idea  of  being  taken  out  of  his 
warm  stable  at  such  an  hour  of  the  night.  But  when 
once  upon  the  firm  road  he  gave  his  noble  head  a  toss 
and  sped  along  at  a  fast  clip.  He  had  not  been  driven 
much  of  late  and  was  in  excellent  form.  It  was  a  clear 
star-light  night,  with  not  a  breath  of  wind  astir.  Jasper 
not  only  enjoyed  the  ride  in  the  bracing  air  behind  such 
a  fast  horse,  but  the  feeling  that  he  was  doing  it  for  Lois' 
sake  filled  him  with  satisfaction.  How  he  longed  to 
speed  straight  to  her  with  the  message.  But,  no,  that* 
would  not  do.  Her  father,  he  believed,  was  in  need 
and  must  be  cared  for  first. 

It  took  him  somewhat  over  an  hour  to  reach  the  doc- 
tor's house  and  to  arouse  him  from  sleep.  The  latter 
was  in  no  enviable  frame  of  mind  when  he  had  ad- 
mitted Jasper  and  learned  the  object  of  his  visit. 

"Confound  it  all!"  he  growled.  "What  do  people 
mean  by  getting  sick  in  the  night!  "Why  don't  they 
take  the  day  for  it !  But  I  don 't  see  how  I  can  go  now. 
My  horse  threw  a  shoe  coming  home  last  night,  and  I 
wouldn  't  think  of  putting  her  on  the  road  without  being 
properly  shod." 

"  I  'II  drive  you  there, ' '  Jasper  replied, ' '  and  bring  you 
back  as  well.  But  we  must  have  you  to-night,  and  at 
once.  If  he  is  the  man  I  think  he  is,  you  will  not  regret 
going." 


1GO       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Who  is  he?  Any  one  I  know?"  the  doctor  queried, 
now  somewhat  interested. 

"Yes,  you  know  him.  But  I  shall  not  mention  his 
name  until  I  am  certain.  Will  you  come?" 

"Oh,  yes,  I  suppose  so,"  the  doctor  replied  as  he 
moved  wearily  away  to  get  ready  for  the  journey.  "I 
have  had  so  many  night  calls  of  late  that  I  am  tired 
out,  and  was  hoping  to  have  a  good  rest,  especially  on 
Christmas  Day." 

In  less  than  half  an  hour  Pedro  was  again  bounding 
nimbly  over  the  road,  this  time  headed  straight  for 
Mrs.  Bean's  ten  miles  off.  Jasper  believed  that  the 
doctor  slept  most  of  the  way  for  he  never  uttered  a 
word  from  the  time  they  started  until  they  drew  up 
before  Mrs.  Bean's  house. 

The  sound  of  the  bells  brought  Jimmy  to  the  door, 
and  asking  him  to  stable  Pedro  and  give  him  something 
to  eat,  Jasper  accompanied  the  doctor.  He  was  anxious 
to  find  out  as  soon  as  possible  whether  his  surmise  was 
correct  about  the  sick  man.  If  so,  he  had  his  mind  all 
made  up  what  he  would  do,  and  there  was  no  time  to  be 
lost. 

Mrs.  Bean  was  waiting  at  the  door  to  receive  them, 
and  led  the  way  at  once  into  the  little  siting  room 
which  was  warm  and  cosy. 

"Where's  that  man?"  the  doctor  asked  as  he  threw 
off  his  coat.  "You  might  have  waited  until  morning 
before  sending  for  me.  It's  no  joke  to  come  so  far  on 
a  cold  night  like  this." 

"But  I  was  afraid  he  would  die,  sir,"  Mrs.  Bean 
replied.  "He  is  a  very  sick  man.  He's  in  there,"  and 
she  pointed  to  a  door  which  led  from  the  sitting  room. 


THE  NIGHT  SUMMONS  1G1 

After  warming  himself  for  a  few  minutes  before  the 
stove,  the  doctor  entered  the  small  bedroom  closely  fol- 
lowed by  Jasper.  A  shaded  lamp  with  the  wick  turned 
down  stood  on  a  little  table  by  the  side  of  the  bed. 
Though  the  light  was  dim,  it  was  enough  for  Jasper  to 
recognise  the  man  lying  upon  the  bed. 

"You  know  who  it  is,"  he  remarked  in  a  low  voice 
as  he  turned  to  the  doctor. 

"Good  heavens!  it's  Peter  Sinclair!"  was  the  ?~ton- 
ished  exclamation.  "What  in  thunder  is  he  doing 
here?" 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
THE  WILD  NOR 'EASTER 

JASPER  did  not  remain  long  in  the  bedroom.  There 
was  nothing  there  that  he  could  do  and  he  would 
be  only  in  the  way.  He  found  Mrs.  Bean  in  the  kit- 
chen putting  some  wood  in  the  stove. 

"Do  you  know  who  that  sick  man  is?"  he  asked. 

"No,  I  have  not  the  least  idea,"  was  the  reply.  "He 
is  a  stranger  to  me,  but  that  makes  no  difference.  The 
Bible  bids  us  to  entertain  strangers  for  they  may  be 
angels  unawares.  Isn't  that  so?" 

"But  the  Bible  doesn't  say  that  they  will  all  be  good 
angels,  does  it?  Suppose  the  stranger  you  entertain 
should  turn  out  to  be  your  enemy,  for  instance?" 

"Why,  what  do  you  mean?"  and  the  widow  looked 
her  surprise.  ' '  How  could  an  angel  be  one 's  enemy  ? ' ' 

"Doesn't  the  Bible  speak  about  evil  angels?  If  peo- 
ple were  troubled  with  them  in  olden  days  I  guess  af- 
fairs haven't  changed  much  since.  Now,  suppose  the 
stranger  you  have  entertained  should  be  your  enemy 
unawares  instead  of  your  friend,  what  would  you  do  ? " 

"It  wouldn't  make  any  difference  in  my  care  of  him," 
Mrs.  Bean  emphatically  replied.  "I  should  do  just  as 
the  Scripture  tells  me,  'If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed 
him ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink :  for  in  so  doing  thou 

162 


THE  WILD  NOR 'EASTER  163 

shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head.'  That  is  what  I 
should  do." 

''Well,  I  guess  you'll  feel  like  heaping  on  the  coals, 
all  right,  when  you  learn  the  name  of  your  stranger. 
You  had  better  get  a  shovelful  ready,  for  I  am  going  to 
tell  you." 

Mrs.  Bean  was  busy  setting  the  table  for  she  knew 
how  the  men  would  appreciate  a  cup  of  hot  tea  and  some 
of  her  fresh  homemade  bread  after  their  long  cold 
drive.  She  paused  with  a  plate  in  her  hand  and  looked 
keenly  at  Jasper  as  he  stood  with  his  back  to  the  stove. 
When  he  had  mentioned  evil  angels  she  thought  that  he 
was  joking.  But  now  something  told  her  that  he  was 
in  earnest.  Suddenly  there  flashed  into  her  mind  an 
idea  which  made  her  heart  thump. 

"There  is  only  one  person  in  the  world  who  is  my 
enemy,  as  far  as  I  know,"  she  remarked. 

"The  man  who  is  stealing  your  logs,  eh?"  Jasper 
queried. 

"Yes.    But  surely  he's  not  in  there!" 

"Get  your  coals  ready,  Mrs.  Bean,"  Jasper  bantered. 
"You  can  use  them  right  away  if  you  want  to." 

Mrs.  Bean  paid  no  attention  to  these  words.  Her  worn 
face  grew  a  shade  paler  and  her  hand  shook  as  she  laid 
the  plate  upon  the  table.  Just  then  the  doctor  entered 
the  kitchen. 

"We  must  have  a  trained  nurse  at  once,"  he  began. 
"That's  a  very  sick  man  in  there,  Mrs.  Bean,  and  he 
must  have  the  greatest  of  care." 

"I  shall  do  the  best  I  can,  sir,"  was  the  quiet  reply. 
"No  one  shall  ever  say  of  me  that  I  didn't  do  my  duty. 


164       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

I  have  tried  to  do  it  in  the  past  and  shall  try  to  do  it 
still." 

"I  know  you  will  do  what  you  can,  Mrs.  Bean,"  and 
the  doctor's  voice  was  more  gentle  than  usual,  "but 
you  must  have  assistance.  No  one  could  expect  you  to 
look  after  the  house  and  take  care  of  such  a  sick  man 
as  that.  "We  must  send  to  the  city  for  a  nurse  at  once. ' ' 

"What  about  Miss  Sinclair?"  Jasper  asked.  "She 
should  be  told  of  her  father's  illness.  I  was  planning 
to  phone  to  her  when  we  get  back  to  Creekdale.  She 
could  arrange  for  a  nurse  to  come  by  train,  and  I  could 
meet  her  at  the  station.  This  is  Christmas  Day  and 
I'm  afraid  it  will  be  difficult  to  get  a  nurse  to  come  on 
so  short  a  notice.  She  would  have  to  come  on  the  sub- 
urban this  evening,  though,  as  that  will  be  the  only  train 
she  would  be  able  to  get." 

"Do  the  best  you  can,"  the  doctor  replied.  "I  shall 
stay  here  to-day.  It  would  not  do  for  me  to  leave  now 
until  some  one  comes  to  help  Mrs.  Bean." 

The  sun  was  just  rising  above  the  far-off  horizon  as 
Jasper  rode  into  Creekdale.  Not  a  breath  of  wind  was 
astir,  and  the  only  signs  of  life  were  the  long  wreathes 
of  smoke  circling  up  from  numerous  chimneys.  The 
village  nestled  on  the  side  of  a  hill  and  thus  met  the 
sun's  early  smile  while  the  surrounding  valleys  were 
still  draped  in  shadows.  To  Jasper  it  seemed  as  if 
fairyland  had  burst  suddenly  upon  his  view  after  his 
drive  through  the  sombre  forest.  The  snow  sparkled  like 
countless  diamonds  and  the  white-robed  trees  stood 
bathed  in  glistening  glory.  It  was  Nature's  silent  sym- 
phony in  honour  of  the  birthday  of  the  great  Prince  of 
Peace. 


THE  WILD  NOR 'EASTER  165 

The  telephone  was  at  the  store  and  it  did  not  take 
Jasper  long  to  arouse  Andy  Forbes  and  acquaint  him 
with  the  object  of  his  early  visit.  The  storekeeper  was 
greatly  interested  in  the  news  of  Peter  Sinclair 's  illness. 
He  knew  that  in  a  short  time  various  rumours  would  be 
circulating  throughout  the  parish.  But  he  would  have 
exact  information  and  would  be  able  to  impress  all  by 
his  hints  of  superior  and  first-hand  knowledge. 

It  took  Andy  some  time  to  get  ' '  Central ' '  in  the  city, 
and  longer  still  to  make  connection  with  the  Sinclair 
home,  the  number  of  which  he  had  found  in  the  Tele- 
phone Directory.  But  at  length  his  efforts  were  re- 
warded and  he  handed  the  receiver  to  Jasper. 

"Guess  it's  her,  all  right,"  was  his  comment.  "Her 
voice  seems  mighty  shaky  as  if  she's  scared  most  out  of 
her  wits." 

How  far  away  seemed  Lois'  voice  and  how  anxious  the 
tone  as  before  Jasper  had  even  time  to  explain  she  asked 
about  her  father.  Then,  as  briefly  as  possible,  Jasper 
told  what  had  happened  to  him,  his  illness,  and  where 
he  was. 

' '  We  need  a  nurse  at  once, ' '  he  said,  ' '  and  if  you  can 
get  one,  send  her  out  on  the  suburban.  I  will  meet  her 
at  the  station." 

"She  will  be  there,"  was  the  emphatic  reply.  "I 
know  of  one  who  will  go  without  fail.  I  thank  you  very 
much,  Mr.  Randall,  for  all  your  kindness  to  my  father. ' ' 

Leaving  the  store  Jasper  made  straight  for  the  Haven 
where  he  received  a  royal  welcome.  Early  though  it 
was  they  were  all  astir  for  a  wonderful  Christmas  tree 
had  been  prepared  the  day  before,  and  there  it  stood 
loaded  with  presents. 


166      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"We  had  it  for  Betty,"  Mrs.  Peterson  explained, 
though  it  was  quite  evident  that  she  and  the  captain  as 
well  as  David  were  as  much  pleased  as  the  girl. 

Besides  the  presents  from  one  another  there  was  some- 
thing for  each  one  from  Lois.  As  Jasper  watched  them 
unwrap  their  gifts  and  listened  to  Betty's  exclamations 
of  delight,  a  slight  feeling  of  jealousy  stole  into  his  heart. 
He  was  the  only  one  there  beyond  the  orbit  of  Lois '  circle 
of  remembrance.  He  was  well  aware  that  he  had  no 
reason  to  expect  anything,  and  yet  how  much  any  little 
token  would  have  meant  to  him,  for  it  would  have  told 
him  that  she  had  not  forgotten  him. 

"Wasn't  it  kind  of  Miss  Lois  to  send  these  lovely  pres- 
ents," Betty  exclaimed,  after  she  had  examined  every- 
thing most  carefully.  "And  there's  something  for  you, 
too,  Mr.  Jasper,"  she  added.  "I  kept  it  till  the  last," 
and  a  merry  twinkle  shone  in  her  eyes  as  she  handed  him 
a  neatly-tied  package. 

"Why,  who  sent  me  this?"  Jasper  asked  in  surprise. 

"Miss  Lois,  of  course.  She  knew  that  you  would  be 
here  to-day,  and  she  asked  me  to  give  it  to  you  when  you 
came.  This  tree  is  her  idea,  you  see.  We  would  never 
have  thought  about  it  but  for  her.  Isn  't  she  great ! ' ' 

Jasper  took  the  package  in  his  hands  and  held  it  there 
like  a  big  awkward  school  boy.  He  could  not  trust  him- 
self to  speak  lest  he  should  betray  his  feelings.  He 
longed  to  be  away  in  the  quietness  of  his  own  cabin  that 
he  might  open  his  treasure  and  that  no  eyes  but  his  might 
look  upon  the  gift.  But  Betty  knew  nothing  of  such 
thoughts. 

"Open  it,  Mr  Jasper,"  she  ordered,  "I  know  you'll  be 
surprised." 


THE  WILD  NOR  'EASTER  167 

Slowly  and  carefully  Jasper  untied  the  red  ribbon  and 
opened  out  the  paper  wrapping.  As  he  did  so  there 
came  forth  a  grey  woollen  well-knitted  muffler. 

"Isn't  it  lovely!"  Betty  exclaimed  as  Jasper  stood 
holding  it  in  his  hands  staring  hard  upon  it.  "And  I 
saw  Miss  Lois  begin  it  herself  just  before  she  left  for  the 
city.  She  asked  me  what  I  thought  you  would  like  for  a 
Christmas  present,  and  I  told  her  that  you  should  have  a 
muffler  to  keep  your  throat  warm  on  cold  days.  She 
thought  maybe  you  would  rather  have  a  book,  but  when 
I  told  her  that  you  could  buy  books,  but  not  a  muffler 
like  she  could  make,  she  said  that  perhaps  I  was  right. 
Let  me  see  what  it  looks  like  on  you,  for  I  must  write 
and  tell  her  all  about  it. ' ' 

Before  this  torrent  of  words  Jasper  was  as  helpless  as 
a  child.  He  allowed  Betty  to  unfold  the  muffler  and 
wrap  it  carefully  about  his  neck. 

"There,  isn't  that  fine,  Mrs.  Peterson?"  she  asked. 
"Mr.  Jasper  won't  get  cold  now  in  his  throat,  will  he?" 

"I  have  never  worn  such  a  thing  in  my  life,"  Jasper 
managed  to  explain.  "What  shall  I  do  with  it?  I 
couldn't  wear  that  in  the  woods." 

"Oh,  but  you  might  need  it,  Mr.  Jasper,"  Betty  in- 
sisted. "Anyway,  if  you  don't  wear  it  Miss  Lois  will 
be  so  disappointed  She  knit  every  bit  of  it  with  her 
own  fingers,  for  she  told  me  so.  You  should  wear  it 
because  of  that  if  for  no  other  reason." 

Jasper  made  no  reply,  but  taking  off  the  muffler  folded 
it  up  and  laid  it  upon  the  table.  In  fact,  he  hardly 
knew  what  he  was  doing  so  full  of  happiness  was  his 
heart.  It  was  fortunate  that  just  then  Mrs.  Peterson 
announced  that  breakfast  was  ready,  for  it  changed  the 


168       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

topic  of  conversation  and  gave  him  time  to  think  it  all 
over. 

What  a  day  that  was  at  the  Haven!  There  were  so 
many  things  to  talk  about  and  such  a  number  of  ques- 
tions to  be  asked  and  answered  that  the  time  sped  by  all 
too  quickly.  David  was  in  excellent  spirits,  for  he 
learned  of  the  progress  the  men  were  making  in  the 
woods.  Jasper  heard,  as  well,  about  Lois,  and  Betty 
showed  him  several  letters  she  had  received  from  her. 
In  every  one  she  told  of  her  longing  for  the  spring  that 
she  might  return  to  Creekdale. 

When  Jasper  left  the  Haven  he  noticed  how  the 
weather  had  changed.  The  brightness  of  the  day  had 
passed  and  the  sky  was  a  mackerel  grey.  The  wind, 
drifting  in  from  the  northeast,  hummed  a  weird  prelude 
to  the  coming  storm  upon  the  telephone  wires  stretched 
along  the  road. 

The  journey  to  the  station  was  a  pleasant  one,  for 
Pedro,  after  his  rest,  swung  along  at  a  swift  clip.  The 
wind  was  in  their  backs  and  the  snow  had  not  begun 
to  fall.  Jasper  realised  that  the  storm  would  not  hold 
off  much  longer,  and  he  wondered  how  the  nurse  would 
mind  facing  it  for  fifteen  miles  to  Mrs.  Bean's.  The 
muffler  that  Lois  had  given  him  he  was  wearing.  Betty 
had  put  it  there  before  he  left  the  Haven  with  the  strict 
instruction  to  wear  it,  because  if  he  didn't  Miss  Lois 
would  feel  badly.  Never  had  he  received  any  present 
which  he  valued  more  highly  than  this.  And  to  think 
that  Lois  made  it  herself,  especially  for  him,  and  that 
it  had  been  so  often  in  her  hands.  He  was  almost  like 
a  man  beside  himself  as  he  thought  of  this,  and  several 


THE  WILT)  NOR 'EASTER  169 

times  his  lips  pressed  the  muffler  in  the  fervency  of  his 
emotion. 

Reaching  the  station  he  had  half  an  hour  to  spare 
before  the  train  would  arrive.  This  gave  him  an  oppor- 
tunity to  give  Pedro  a  feed  of  oats  in  a  nearby  stable, 
for  he  well  knew  that  a  severe  battle  was  ahead  of  him. 
Already  the  storm  had  set  in,  gentle  at  first  but  increas- 
ing in  intensity  as  the  afternoon  waned.  It  was  snowing 
hard  by  the  time  the  train  surged  up  to  the  station,  and 
as  Jasper  waited  for  the  passengers  to  alight  he  won- 
dered whether  it  would  be  advisable  to  face  the  tempest 
on  such  a  night  and  in  the  teeth  of  so  furious  a  storm. 

As  the  passengers  came  forth  what  was  his  surprise  to 
see  not  a  stranger  as  he  had  expected  but  Lois  Sinclair. 
Scarcely  had  she  stepped  upon  the  platform  ere  Jasper 
hurried  forward.  Her  face  brightened  when  she  saw 
him  and  she  reached  out  her  gloved  hand. 

' '  How  is  my  father  ? ' '  was  her  first  question.  ' '  I  have 
been  so  uneasy  about  him." 

As  they  walked  along  the  platform  Jasper  told  her  all 
he  could  about  the  sick  man,  and  how  the  doctor  was 
staying  with  him,  to  assist  Mrs.  Bean  until  the  nurse 
arrived. 

"I  little  expected  to  see  you,"  he  added.  "I  am 
afraid  it  will  be  a  terrible  drive  in  the  face  of  this  storm. 
But  if  we  wait  until  morning  the  roads  will  be  so  blocked 
that  we  may  not  be  able  to  get  there  for  several  days." 

"Let  us  go  to-night,"  Lois  replied.  "I  can  stand 
the  storm,  but  it  is  a  great  pity  to  give  you  so  much 
trouble.  How  far  is  it?" 

"About  fifteen  miles.     You  get  good  and  warm  in 


170       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

the  waiting-room  while  I  go  for  Pedro.  Wrap  yourself 
up  well  before  we  start." 

In  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  had  left  the  station 
and  Pedro  was  speeding  up  the  road  with  long  swinging 
strides.  So  far  but  little  snow  had  fallen  to  interfere 
with  the  travelling,  and  they  made  excellent  progress. 
But  after  they  had  been  on  the  way  for  about  an  hour 
Pedro  was  forced  to  slow  down  and  walk  most  of  the 
time.  Drifts  were  forming  across  the  road  and  the  snow 
was  blinding.  At  times  they  obtained  considerable 
shelter  from  stretches  of  woods  they  passed  through. 
But  out  in  the  open  the  tempest  struck  them  with  full 
force,  blotting  out  everything  from  view. 

But  notwithstanding  the  discomforts  of  the  journey, 
Jasper  was  supremely  happy.  For  a  few  brief  hours  this 
beautiful  woman  by  his  side  was  his,  and  he  was  her 
guide  and  protector.  The  unexpected  had  happened  and 
come  what  might  he  would  always  look  back  upon  this 
drive  as  one  of  the  happiest  times  in  his  life. 

Lois,  too,  enjoyed  the  drive.  She  was  content  to  sit 
there  and  to  feel  Jasper's  strength  by  her  side,  as  he 
guided  Pedro  through  the  night.  Owing  to  the  storm 
there  was  very  little  conversation.  But  it  was  not  nec- 
essary. They  were  happy  in  each  other's  presence  and 
words  were  not  needed. 

The  farther  they  went  the  heavier  became  the  roads 
and  the  more  violent  the  storm.  It  was  cold  as  well,  and 
once  a  shiver  shook  Lois'  body,  which  Jasper  was  quick 
to  notice. 

"Are  you  cold?"  he  asked.  "I  have  an  extra  rug. 
Let  me  wrap  it  around  you." 

Carefully  as  if  she  had  been  a  child,  Jasper  placed 


THE  WILD  NOR 'EASTER  171 

the  rug  about  Lois'  shoulders  and  over  her  head.  Then, 
taking  off  the  precious  muffler  he  folded  it  about  her 
body  in  such  a  way  as  to  hold  the  rug  in  place  and  thus 
form  a  complete  shelter  from  the  driving  storm.  This 
accomplished,  he  reached  over  and  drew  the  sleigh-robe 
around  her  body.  It  was  but  natural  that  his  arm 
should  remain  around  her  for  a  while  that  the  robe 
might  be  kept  in  place.  Their  heads,  too,  drew  closer 
together.  Perhaps  it  was  the  storm  which  caused  this 
movement,  for  it  was  difficult  to  face  the  tempest.  It 
was  merely  an  incident  in  their  young  lives,  and  yet  it 
caused  their  hearts  to  beat  faster  and  their  faces  to 
flush,  the  memory  of  which  they  would  ever  cherish. 
How  easy  then  it  would  have  been  for  Jasper  to  give 
voice  to  the  promptings  of  his  heart.  He  felt  that  Lois 
cared  for  him  and  would  respond  to  his  love.  But  just 
when  he  might  have  spoken  Pedro  plunged  into  the 
ditch,  and  it  took  all  of  his  master's  attention  to  get  him 
back  on  the  road  without  upsetting  the  sleigh. 

"We  nearly  went  over  that  time,"  Jasper  remarked. 
Then  they  both  laughed.  Why  they  did  so  they  alone 
knew.  But  from  that  moment  they  understood  each 
other  better  than  ever  before. 

It  was  a  hard  struggle  Pedro  put  up  that  night  as  mile 
after  mile  he  crept  onward.  The  froth  flew  from  his 
champing  mouth  and  the  vapour  rose  from  his  steaming 
body.  The  footing  was  uncertain,  the  snow  deep,  and 
the  driving  storm  almost  blinded  him.  But  never  for 
an  instant  did  he  hesitate  or  show  the  least  sign  of  dis- 
couragement. He  seemed  to  realise  how  much  depended 
upon  his  exertions  this  night,  and  he  felt  bound  to  do 
his  utmost.  His  master  held  the  reins  and  in  his  judg- 


172       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

ment  he  had  perfect  confidence,  and  for  him  he  would 
have  expended  the  last  ounce  of  his  marvellous  strength. 
Nevertheless,  his  eyes  brightened  and  his  weary  steps 
quickened  when  at  length  he  saw  the  lights  from  Mrs. 
Bean's  house  struggling  faintly  through  the  night.  "With 
a  sudden  spurt  he  dashed  through  the  gateway  and 
surged  proudly  up  to  the  door  like  a  hero  who  had  fought 
a  hard  battle  and  had  won. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

DEVELOPMENTS 

LOIS  was  destined  to  remain  at  Mrs.  Bean's  during 
January  and  February.  She  camped,  as  she  called 
it,  in  the  room  next  to  the  small  one  occupied  by  her 
father,  and  thus  she  was  always  near  to  wait  upon  him 
day  or  night.  Mr.  Sinclair's  recovery  was  slow,  and  at 
first  the  doctor  almost  despaired  of  his  life.  It  was  a  bad 
case  of  pneumonia  brought  on  by  his  becoming  over- 
heated while  walking  along  the  cut-off,  and  then  getting 
chilled  to  the  bone  lying  on  the  snow.  To  Lois  it  was 
a  most  anxious  time,  and  during  the  first  two  weeks  she 
seldom  went  out  of  the  house.  "When  at  last  her  father 
was  able  to  be  left  alone  for  a  while  she  spent  an  hour 
or  so  out  of  doors  with  Dora  and  Stephen. 

It  was  a  wonderful  winter  to  the  Bean  family.  Never 
before  had  Mrs.  Bean  known  what  it  was  to  be  free  from 
the  oppressing  spectre  of  want.  No  longer  was  she  forced 
to  worry  about  household  supplies;  neither  was  it  nec- 
essary for  Steve  to  go  to  the  store  each  week  with  his 
basket  of  eggs  and  a  few  rolls  of  butter.  He  carried, 
instead,  an  order  from  Lois,  and  Andy  Forbes  was  only 
too  willing  to  deliver  the  goods  in  person  instead  of  let- 
ting Steve  carry  them  as  hitherto.  Jimmy  was  working 
in  the  woods  with  Jasper,  and  every  Saturday  night 
he  brought  his  wages  home  to  his  mother.  Thus  the  Bean 

173 


174 

household  was  well  supplied  with  sufficient  food  and  the 
widow's  heart  was  made  glad. 

To  some  city  people  the  life  in  a  country  house,  espe- 
cially in  the  winter  time,  would  have  been  very  lonely 
and  trying.  But  with  Lois  it  was  different.  She  thor- 
oughly enjoyed  the  change,  and  as  soon  as  she  was  able 
to  leave  her  father  alone  for  a  few  hours  she  would 
spend  the  time  out  of  doors  with  Dora  and  Stephen. 
To  them  she  was  a  marvellous  woman,  and  they  fairly 
worshipped  her.  What  fun  they  had  coasting  down  the 
big  hill  over  the  firm  crust,  and  what  snow-houses  they 
made  when  the  snow  could  be  packed  and  moulded  into 
any  shape.  But  to  Lois  the  best  enjoyment  of  all  was 
to  accompany  Steve  on  his  rounds  to  his  rabbit  snares. 
The  forest  was  a  revelation  to  her.  She  knew  it  well  in 
summer,  but  nothing  about  its  winter  moods,  such  as  the 
weird  silence  of  a  frosty  morning,  broken  only  at  times 
by  the  pistol-like  report  from  a  distant  tree.  It  startled 
her  at  first,  and  she  stood  spell-bound  listening  to  its 
reverberation  up  and  down  the  long  woody  reaches. 

"The  frost  does  that,"  Steve  explained.  "I've  heard 
our  house  do  the  same  thing  on  a  cold  night.  Ma  says 
it's  drawin'  the  nails." 

Lois  liked  the  woods  best  when  a  stiff  wind  was  abroad. 
She  enjoyed  hearing  it  roaring  overhead,  bending  and 
twisting  the  tops  of  the  pointed  trees.  The  forest  then 
seemed  to  be  alive,  and  not  so  inanimate  as  on  a  cold 
frosty  morning.  It  was  more  companionable  in  such  a 
mood,  and  it  seemed  to  her  like  a  wonderful  organ  with 
all  the  stops  out  under  the  control  of  some  mighty  un- 
seen master.  It  was  a  pleasure  to  her  to  stand  and 
listen  to  the  varying  sounds.  But  Steve  and  Dora 


DEVELOPMENTS  175 

knew  nothing  of  such  feelings  and  kept  her  constantly 
on  the  move.  The  tracks  of  the  rabbits  or  those  of  a 
fox  thrilled  them  far  more  than  Nature's  mysterious 
melodies. 

It  was  a  Saturday  afternoon  such  as  this  that  Lois 
was  with  Steve  and  Dora  on  their  regular  rounds.  They 
led  her  this  day  farther  than  usual  to  some  new  snares 
that  Steve  had  set.  At  length  they  came  out  upon  the 
trail  leading  from  Mrs.  Bean's  to  the  falls,  travelled 
chiefly  by  Jimmy.  Lois  was  standing  on  the  path  with 
Dora  by  her  side  waiting  until  Steve  had  set  one  more 
snare  in  a  good  place  he  had  spied.  She  presented  a 
picture  of  perfect  health  and  beauty  as  she  stood  there, 
with  the  rich  blood  mantling  her  face.  Jasper  was  sure 
that  he  had  never  seen  any  one  so  lovely  as  he  appeared 
suddenly  in  sight  around  a  bend  in  the  trail.  He  was 
walking  fast  with  an  axe  over  his  shoulder,  but  he 
stopped  in  his  tracks  when  he  saw  Lois  before  him.  At 
first  he  was  half  tempted  to  turn  back,  lest  his  presence 
might  not  be  desired.  He  did  not  wish  to  have  the  ap- 
pearance of  spying  upon  those  before  him.  But  before 
he  had  time  to  decide,  Dora  saw  him. 

"Oh,  look,"  she  cried,  "there  is  Mr.  Jasper." 

Startled  more  than  was  her  wont,  Lois  quickly  turned 
and  her  eyes  rested  upon  the  young  man  who  was  now 
hastening  forward. 

"Pardon  me,"  Jasper  began,  "I  am  so  sorry  that  I 
have  frightened  you." 

"Oh,  it  is  not  as  bad  as  that,"  Lois  replied  with 
a  smile.  ' '  I  was  not  frightened,  only  startled.  Anyway, 
we  are  glad  to  see  you,  for  you  have  deserted  us  of 
late." 


176       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"It  was  not  my  fault,  I  assure  you, "  Jasper  explained. 
"We  have  been  so  busy  that  I  have  had  no  time  to  come, 
though  I  sent  Jimmy  often  to  enquire  about  your  father. 
I  have  had  to  go  to  the  city  every  Saturday  since  I 
saw  you  last  and  never  got  back  until  late  Sunday  night. 
The  company  is  pushing  us  hard,  and  now  that  the 
portable  saw-mill  has  arrived  there  is  no  let-up.  To- 
day I  was  cruising  the  woods  for  some  special  trees  the 
company  wants,  and  as  I  came  so  near  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  drop  in  and  see  for  myself  how  you  are  all 
making  out. ' ' 

"And  you  will  come  and  have  tea  with  us?"  Lois 
asked. 

"Yes,  if  I  shall  not  be  in  the  way.  It  will  be  a  great 
change  for  me." 

"We  shall  be  delighted  to  have  you,  and  I  know  my 
father  will  be  pleased  to  see  you,  for  he  gets  so  lonely  at 
times.  He  is  sitting  up  now,  and  likes  to  have  some  one 
to  talk  to.  He  has  changed  a  great. deal  since  his  ill- 
ness." 

By  this  time  Steve  had  finished  setting  his  snare,  and 
then  they  all  started  homeward.  It  was  quite  an  event 
to  have  a  visitor,  so  Dora  and  Steve  rushed  on  ahead  to 
tell  their  mother  to  set  an  extra  place  "fer  company." 
Lois  and  Jasper  had  no  inclination  to  hurry.  Their 
hearts  were  happy  in  each  other's  company,  and  they 
walked  slowly  along  the  trail  not  talking  about  anything 
in  particular,  and  laughing  when  there  was  really  noth- 
ing to  laugh  about. 

Mr.  Sinclair  was  sitting  in  a  big,  cosy  chair  before  the 
fire  as  Lois  and  Jasper  entered  the  room.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  change  that  had  come  over  him  and  his  desire 


DEVELOPMENTS  177 

for  conversation,  he  looked  upon  his  visitor  with  a  re- 
served suspicion. 

"You  belong  to  that  new  company,  eh?"  he  ques- 
tioned. 

' '  Only  as  an  employee, ' '  Jasper  replied.  ' '  I  am  merely 
working  for  wages." 

' '  H  'm,  is  that  so  ?  I  thought  you  had  an  interest  in 
the  concern." 

"In  a  way  I  have.  I  am  interested  in  getting  out  as 
many  logs  and  poles  as  I  can  this  winter.  But  apart 
from  that  I  am  nothing  as  far  as  the  company  goes. ' ' 

"But  you  know  all  about  their  plans,  I  suppose,  and 
what  they  intend  to  do  ? " 

"Oh,  yes,  I  naturally  understand  that  they  intend 
to  supply  light  and  power  to  the  city  and  the  surround- 
ing country,  but  further  than  that  I  know  nothing." 

' '  Don 't  you  know  who  compose  the  company  ? ' ' 

"No,  I  have  not  the  least  idea." 

"Well,  that's  queer,"  and  Sinclair  shifted  uneasily  in 
his  chair.  "Perhaps  you  can  tell  me,  though,  where 
Crazy  David  comes  in?  He  seems  to  be  somewhat  con- 
nected with  the  whole  affair. ' ' 

' '  He  supplied  the  plans,  so  I  believe.  They  paid  him, 
and  made  him  Honorary  President  of  the  company." 

"And  so  that's  all  you  know  about  it?" 

"Certainly.  The  whole  affair  is  as  much  of  a  mys- 
tery to  me  as  it  is  to  you." 

"Confound  it  all!"  and  Sinclair  stamped  his  right 
foot  upon  the  floor.  "I'd  like  to  know  what's  coming 
over  people,  anyway.  Things  are  getting  so  mysterious 
these  days  that  I  'm  about  crazy  trying  to  puzzle  matters 
out." 


178       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Don't  try,  father,  dear,"  Lois  soothed,  placing  her 
arms  about  his  neck.  "You  must  not  make  yourself 
worse  by  worrying  over  such  things  now.  Supper  is 
all  ready,  and  Mrs.  Bean  is  waiting  for  us,  so  let  us 
forget  all  about  such  matters  for  the  present." 

Jasper  stayed  for  a  while  that  evening,  and  before 
leaving  he  made  arrangements  with  Lois  to  take  her  to 
church  in  the  morning,  and  then  they  would  stop  at  the 
Haven  for  dinner.  That  was  the  beginning  of  a  most 
delightful  time  for  Lois  and  Jasper.  Every  fine  Sunday 
he  called  for  her,  and  pleasant  were  the  drives  they 
had  together. 

When  Mr.  Sinclair  was  well  enough  he  moved  with 
his  daughter  into  his  own  house.  Lois  and  Betty 
had  spent  several  days  getting  it  in  order  and  thor- 
oughly warmed.  It  was  really  a  comfort  to  be  here, 
and  for  the  first  time  he  expressed  his  pleasure  to 
Lois. 

"This  is  a  comfort,"  and  he  gave  a  sigh  of  relief  as 
he  sat  in  a  big  chair  before  a  bright  open  fire.  "How 
large  and  roomy  this  house  seems  after  living  for  so 
long  at  Mrs.  Bean's.  But  she  was  good  to  us  and  I  hope 
you  sent  her  that  money." 

' '  For  the  logs  on  her  place  ? ' '  Lois  asked. 

"Yes.  I  made  out  a  cheque  the  night  I  took  ill,  but 
she  never  got  it.  This  new  one  is  larger  and  will  some- 
what pay  her  for  the  trouble  we  have  been  to  her  as  well 
as  for  the  logs. ' ' 

"I  mailed  it  to-day,  father,  and  Mrs.  Bean  should  get 
it  to-morrow. ' ' 

"That  is  good.  I  feel  more  contented  now.  But,  see 
here,  Lois,  you  will  be  very  lonely  now  with  only  me  to 


DEVELOPMENTS  179 

talk  to.  Isn't  there  any  one  who  could  come  and  visit 
us  for  a  while ?  It  might  brighten  us  both  up." 

"I  expect  Margaret,"  Lois  replied.  "She  said  she 
would  be  delighted  to  come  as  soon  as  we  moved  into  our 
own  house.  Dick,  you  know,  will  bring  her  in  the  car 
just  as  soon  as  the  roads  are  settled.  It  will  be  so 
nice  to  have  her." 

"Do  you  think  Mr.  Randall  will  forsake  us  now?" 
Mr.  Sinclair  asked. 

"Why,  what  makes  you  think  that  he  will?"  Lois  re- 
plied. 

"I  was  afraid  he  might,  that's  all.  I  like  that  young 
man.  But  he  has  peculiar  ideas,  and  will  not  go  where 
he  thinks  he  is  not  wanted." 

Lois  did  not  reply  to  these  words.  She  was  sitting  by 
her  father's  side  sewing,  and  she  went  on  calmly  with 
her  work.  But  she  was  thinking  of  the  great  change 
that  had  come  over  her  father  since  his  illness.  He  was 
so  gentle  and  considerate,  and  was  more  companionable 
than  she  had  ever  known  him  to  be.  It  caused  her  great 
joy  of  heart,  and  she  was  so  thankful  now  that  she 
had  not  left  him  when  he  had  made  life  so  miserable 
for  her.  She  was  thankful  as  well  that  he  liked  Jasper 
and  welcomed  his  visits  to  the  house.  She,  too,  had  won- 
dered if  he  would  come  as  often  as  he  did  to  Mrs. 
Bean's.  "When  Margaret  arrived  he  might  think  that 
he  was  not  needed  and  would  stay  away. 

Jasper,  however,  did  not  stay  away.  He  came  as 
often  as  before,  even  after  Margaret  arrived.  He  now 
believed  that  Lois  cared  for  him  and  looked  forward 
with  pleasure  to  his  visits.  Never  before  had  the  Sun- 
days seemed  so  far  apart.  She  was  his  inspiration  in 


180       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

all  that  he  did  and  she  was  ever  in  his  mind  throughout 
the  week.  How  delightful  it  was  to  listen  to  her  playing 
upon  the  piano,  and  then  when  she  and  Margaret  sang, 
as  they  did  so  well  together,  it  seemed  to  him  as  if 
heaven  had  opened  and  poured  upon  him  its  greatest 
joys.  His  past  trials  were  all  forgotten,  and  he  did  not 
worry  about  the  future. 

One  balmy  spring  Sunday  evening  they  were  all  gath- 
ered around  the  piano  as  usual  singing  several  of  their 
favourite  hymns.  Lois  was  playing,  and  the  soft  light 
from  the  shaded  lamp  fell  upon  her  face.  Jasper  stand- 
ing near  thought  he  had  never  seen  her  look  so  beauti- 
ful. It  seemed  to  him  that  her  face  was  almost  radiant 
and  her  eyes  glowed  with  an  intense  light  of  holy  fer- 
vour. Everything  in  that  room  spoke  of  peace  and  har- 
mony. The  singers  were  happy  in  one  another's  com- 
pany, and  no  worry  troubled  them. 

As  they  sang,  the  shades  of  night  deepened  over  the 
land  and  brighter  the  light  seemed  to  shine  through  the 
large  window  facing  westward.  A  man  standing  just 
outside  watched  all  that  was  going  on  within  the  room. 
He  had  approached  cautiously  and  now  stood  back  far 
enough  from  the  window  that  he  might  not  be  observed 
should  any  one  happen  to  look  in  his  direction.  To  all 
outward  appearance  he  might  have  been  drawn  there  out 
of  mere  curiosity  or  by  the  sound  of  the  music.  His 
lean,  smooth-shaven  face  betrayed  nothing,  and  his  steel- 
grey  eyes  which  rested  alternately  upon  Jasper  and  the 
fair  young  player  were  expressionless.  Well  it  was  for 
Lois'  peace  of  mind  that  she  did  not  see  that  face  out 
there  in  the  night,  for  it  was  the  same  face  which  had 
been  haunting  her  for  months. 


CHAPTER  XX 

BUSINESS  DETAILS 

AS  spring  drew  near  David  became  anxious  for  more 
definite  news  about  the  work  at  the  falls.  He 
knew  what  Jasper  and  his  men  were  doing  and  how  the 
portable  mill  was  busy  sawing  the  logs  which  had  been 
hauled  out.  But  he  was  impatient  to  see  what  he  called 
"the  real  beginning."  It  was,  therefore,  with  consider- 
able satisfaction  when  at  last  the  great  start  was  made. 
As  the  weeks  passed  word  reached  him  of  what  was 
going  on.  He  had  not  yet  visited  the  falls  as  he  did 
not  feel  equal  to  the  walk.  But  he  listened  eagerly  to 
all  that  was  told  him.  The  reports  were  truly  marvel- 
lous of  the  large  number  of  men  engaged  upon  the 
"Plant,"  of  the  activity  at  Creekdale  and  all  up  the 
brook.  In  a  few  weeks  the  whole  place  had  been  con- 
verted into  a  hive  of  bustling  industry.  It  seemed  as  if 
a  magic  wand  had  been  suddenly  waved  over  the  place 
to  produce  such  an  astonishing  change. 

In  addition  to  this  there  were  men  working  between 
the  city  and  Creekdale  as  well  as  along  the  road  leading 
up-river,  putting  large  poles  in  place  for  the  electric 
wires.  These  poles  had  been  run  down  the  brook  and 
then  floated  to  various  places  along  the  river.  In  this 
way  the  work  was  facilitated.  Everything  had  been  well 
planned,  and  it  seemed  as  if  nothing  had  been  over- 

181 


182       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

looked.  Though  David  could  not  visit  the  falls,  yet  he 
and  Betty  often  sat  by  the  road  and  watched  the  work- 
men as  they  dug  the  deep  holes,  erected  the  poles  and 
strung  the  wires. 

One  beautiful  morning  as  they  came  to  the  road,  they 
saw  a  man  not  far  off  busily  sketching  a  clump  of  white 
birch  trees  a  short  distance  away.  So  intent  was  he 
upon  his  work  that  he  did  not  appear  to  notice  the  two 
who  were  watching  him  with  undisguised  curiosity. 

' '  Who  is  he  ? "  David  whispered,  fearful  lest  he  should 
disturb  the  man. 

"He  must  be  that  artist  who  came  yesterday,"  Betty 
replied.  "He  has  a  little  tent  over  there,"  and  she 
pointed  to  the  right.  ' '  I  saw  him  fixing  it  up  yesterday 
and  it  looks  so  cosy.  He  spoke  to  me  as  I  came  by  and 
seemed  to  be  very  friendly." 

"And  you  say  that  he  is  an  artist?"  David  enquired. 

"Yes.  Don 't  you  see  him  painting  now  ?  He  told  me 
that  he  wants  to  get  some  pictures  of  this  beautiful 
place." 

"He  must  see  the  falls,  girl,"  and  David  rose  from 
his  sitting  position.  "There  is  nothing  here  to  equal  it. 
and  how  nice  it  would  be  to  have  a  picture  before  too 
great  a  change  takes  place  up  there." 

"Suppose  we  tell  him  about  it,"  Betty  suggested,  now 
much  interested  in  the  idea.  "Come,  I  will  introduce 
you." 

As  the  two  approached,  the  artist  rose  to  his  feet  and 
lifted  his  hat. 

"Why,  it's  my  little  visitor  of  yesterday,"  he  pleas- 
antly remarked.  "I  didn't  expect  to  meet  you  so  soon 
again.  Is  this  your  grandfather  ? ' ' 


BUSINESS  DETAILS  183 

"Oh,  no,"  and  Betty  laughed  heartily.  "This  is  Mr. 
David,  and  I  am  looking  after  him. ' ' 

"I  am  glad  to  meet  you,  sir,"  and  the  stranger  held 
out  his  hand.  "I  have  only  arrived  lately  and  of  course 
do  not  know  any  of  the  people  here,  so  you  will  pardon 
my  mistake." 

"It  doesn't  matter,  I  assure  you,"  David  replied. 
' '  Betty  is  really  a  daughter  to  me,  so  it  was  no  mistake 
after  all.  But  I  hope  we  have  not  interrupted  you. ' ' 

"Not  at  all.  I  am  not  doing  much  this  morning,  just 
getting  my  bearings,  as  it  were.  But  you  have  a  won- 
derful view  from  this  hill.  I  am  hoping  to  get  some 
excellent  pictures.  I  wish  I  had  known  of  this  beautiful 
spot  before." 

' '  Wait  until  you  see  the  falls, ' '  David  eagerly  replied. 
"You  will  find  something  worth  while  there." 

"Is  it  far  from  here?"  the  artist  enquired. 

"Oh,  no.  You  can  easily  find  it.  There  is  a  good  road 
there  now  which  has  been  made  by  the  new  company." 

"Is  that  the  place  where  the  light  and  power  are  to 
come  from,  of  which  I  have  heard  so  much?" 

"So  you  have  heard  of  it  then?  I  am  very  glad." 
There  was  a  pleased  expression  in  David 's  eyes.  It  gave 
him  much  satisfaction  to  know  that  the  news  of  what  was 
being  done  at  the  falls  had  extended  beyond  Creekdale. 

' '  Oh,  yes,  every  one  has  heard  about  the  great  under- 
taking which  is  going  on  at  Break  Neck  Falls, ' '  the  artist 
replied.  ' '  I  have  read  much  about  it  in  the  city  papers, 
and  only  recently  there  was  a  long  article  describing 
certain  phases  of  the  work  and  what  would  be  accom- 
plished. I  have  the  paper  with  me.  Here  it  is,  if  you 
care  to  read  it,"  and  the  artist  drew  from  his  pocket 


184       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

a  carefully-folded  newspaper,  and  handed  it  to  the  old 
man. 

With  much  eagerness  David  took  it  in  his  hands,  un- 
folded it  and  ran  his  eyes  quickly  over  the  article  with 
the  big  headlines,  "A  Gigantic  Undertaking."  Betty 
stepped  close  to  his  side  and  began  to  read  as  well.  Her 
animated  face  and  sparkling  eyes  showed  plainly  the 
keen  interest  she  took  in  the  whole  affair,  and  several 
times  she  gave  expression  to  exclamations  of  delight. 

"Isn't  it  great!"  she  cried,  when  she  had  finished. 
"And  what  a  lot  they  tell  about  you,  Mr.  David,  and 
how  you  had  that  thing  in  your  head  for  so  long  when 
you  were  very  poor." 

"Yes,  girl,"  David  replied,  "and  did  you  notice  what 
is  said  about  the  benefit  it  will  be  to  the  city  and  the 
whole  country  ? ' ' 

In  their  intense  excitement  they  had  forgotten  all 
about  the  artist.  But  as  they  talked  like  two  happy  chil- 
dren he  was  watching  them  very  closely,  especially  the 
old  man.  In  his  eyes  there  was  a  peculiar  half-gloating 
expression,  while  a  partly-suppressed  sinister  smile 
lurked  about  the  corners  of  his  mouth. 

' '  May  we  show  this  paper  to  Miss  Lois  ? ' '  Betty  asked, 
turning  suddenly  toward  the  artist.  As  she  did  so,  she 
started,  for  intuitively  she  saw  something  in  the  man's 
face  which  frightened  her.  Whatever  it  was,  it  instantly 
dispelled  the  happiness  which  possessed  her.  The  artist 
noticed  this,  and  it  annoyed  him.  He  shrugged  his  shoul- 
der and  gave  a  short  laugh. 

"Yes,  you  may  keep  the  paper,"  he  said.  "I  am 
through  with  it.  But  I  must  get  on  with  my  work 
now." 


BUSINESS  DETAILS  185 

They  stood  and  watched  him  as  he  walked  away  carry- 
ing with  him  his  easel  and  camp-stool. 

"I  am  afraid  of  him,"  Betty  whispered  to  her  com- 
panion. Then  she  shivered  as  if  cold. 

"Why,  what's  the  matter?"  David  asked  in  surprise. 
"What  makes  you  afraid  of  that  man?  He  is  only  a 
harmless  artist,  and  he  was  very  kind  to  us  this  morn- 
ing. I  feel  most  grateful  for  the  paper  he  has  given 
us." 

"I  know  that,  but  I  don't  want  to  see  him  again," 
the  girl  replied.  "I  saw  something  in  his  eyes  which 
I  don't  like.  I  can't  explain  it,  but  it  makes  me  afraid 
of  him.  I  hope  he  will  go  away  soon." 

"Tut,  girl,  that  is  all  nonsense,"  David  chided.  "It 
is  just  a  notion  on  your  part.  I  like  him  well  enough 
for  a  stranger.  What  harm  can  he  do  us?" 

During  the  rest  of  the  morning  Betty  could  not  get 
clear  of  the  feeling  of  fear  which  possessed  her,  and 
David  worried  much  over  her  unusual  silence.  She 
longed  to  see  Lois  that  she  might  talk  it  all  over  with 
her.  In  fact  she  had  her  mind  made  up  to  visit  her  that 
afternoon  when  an  unlooked-for  excitement  changed 
the  entire  current  of  her  thoughts,  and  put  the  artist  out 
of  her  mind  for  the  rest  of  the  day. 

It  was  just  after  dinner  when  the  captain  and  David 
were  out  upon  the  verandah  enjoying  their  pipes,  when 
a  big  car  lurched  up  and  stopped  in  front  of  the  house. 
To  David's  surprise  he  saw  Mr.  Westcote  alight  and 
come  up  the  verandah  steps.  He  at  once  rose  to  meet 
him. 

"I  have  come  to  give  you  a  ride  in  my  car,"  Mr.  West- 
cote  informed  David,  after  he  had  been  introduced  to 


186       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

the  captain,  and  had  handed  him  a  cigar.  "It  is  a  pity 
to  take  you  from  such  a  beautiful  place  as  this, ' '  and  he 
cast  his  eyes  over  the  sloping  fields  before  him.  "But, 
I  would  like  for  you  to  come  with  me  to  the  city  to-day. 
It  is  a  matter  of  business,  that  is,  some  details  which 
should  have  been  attended  to  before." 

"Has  it  anything  to  do  with  the  falls?"  David  en- 
quired. 

"Yes,  everything  centres  there,"  and  Mr.  "Westcote 
smiled.  ' '  This  affair  is  really  important  or  I  should  not 
bother  you  to-day. ' ' 

' '  I  can  be  ready  in  a  short  time, ' '  David  replied.  He 
was  eager  now  to  be  away,  and  the  thought  that  he  was 
needed  and  was  in  some  way  necessary  to  the  working 
out  of  the  plans  at  the  falls  gave  him  great  pleasure. 

In  little  less  than  half  an  hour  the  car  left  the  Haven 
and  sped  rapidly  down  the  road.  David  enjoyed  the 
ride,  and  leaned  back  comfortably  in  the  soft  springy 
seat. 

"You  should  have  a  car,  sir,"  Mr.  Westcote  remarked 
as  he  noted  how  David  liked  the  drive.  "It  would  do 
you  so  much  good  to  have  a  spin  every  day." 

"Why,  I  never  thought  of  it,"  was  the  reply.  "But 
I  would  not  know  how  to  handle  a  car  if  I  did  have  one. 
And  besides,  it  would  cost  a  great  deal." 

' '  Oh,  you  could  easily  overcome  such  difficulties.  You 
are  a  rich  man,  you  know,  and  could  afford  to  buy  a 
good  car  and  keep  a  chauffeur  to  drive  it  for  you.  You 
have  not  spent  all  of  that  money  you  received,  have 
you?" 

"No,  no;  only  a  very  small  portion  of  it.  You  see. 
Betty  and  I  live  very  quietly,  and  spend  but  little.  We 


BUSINESS  DETAILS  187 

are  planning  to  build  a  comfortable  house  of  our  own 
some  day.  We  keep  putting  it  off,  though,  as  we  are  so 
happy  at  the  Haven  with  the  captain  and  Mrs.  Peter- 
son." 

Nothing  more  was  said  about  this  subject  during  the 
rest  of  the  ride,  and  in  about  an  hour  and  a  half  they 
reached  the  city  and  drew  up  before  a  large  building 
on  one  of  the  business  streets.  "When  once  inside  David 
looked  around  with  much  interest  upon  the  busy  scenes 
which  met  his  eyes. 

"This  is  our  main  office,"  Mr.  Westcote  explained, 
''and  we  keep  quite  a  staff.  As  the  work  develops  it 
will  be  necessary  to  have  a  building  of  our  own,  for  we 
have  only  the  ground  floor  here.  This  is  my  private 
office,"  and  he  motioned  to  a  door  on  the  right.  "We 
will  be  more  quiet  there." 

David  was  greatly  delighted  at  all  he  saw,  and  he  could 
not  restrain  the  feeling  of  pride  that  he  was  the  cause 
of  all  this  activity.  Not  the  slightest  surprise  entered 
his  mind  at  what  he  observed.  There  was  not  even  the 
least  shadow  of  mystery  about  it  all.  To  him  it  was  but 
natural  that  things  should  be  as  they  were.  He  doubted 
nothing;  he  asked  no  questions.  His  plan  was  so  great 
and  reasonable  that  he  accepted  everything  as  a  matter 
of  course. 

"You  have  perhaps  wondered,"  Mr.  Westcote  began, 
after  they  were  seated,  "why  I  have  brought  you  here 
to-day.  I  told  you  that  it  is  a  matter  of  business  details, 
and  so  it  is.  You  are  Honorary  President  of  our  com- 
pany and,  accordingly,  you  are  a  large  share-holder. 
You  were  not  aware  of  that  before,  and  I  trust  you  do 
not  mind  our  keeping  it  a  secret  ? ' ' 


188       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"No,  no;  not  at  all,"  David  replied.  "Everything  is 
satisfactory  to  me. ' ' 

"That  is  good,"  Mr.  Westcote  continued.  "But  as 
you  have  such  a  large  interest  in  the  company,  it  is  nec- 
essary that  you  should  have  your  will  made  to  save 
complications  in  the  future.  Life  is  uncertain,  you  know, 
and  if  anything  should  happen  to  you  it  would  make  it 
very  difficult  for  us  if  you  did  not  have  your  business 
matters  attended  to." 

"Quite  right,  quite  right,"  David  assented.  "I  have 
thought  about  it  somewhat  of  late,  and  I  am  very  glad 
that  you  have  mentioned  it.  Could  we  not  have  the 
business  attended  to  at  once  ?  It  will  not  take  long,  will 
it?" 

"No,  it  can  soon  be  done,"  was  the  reply.  "But  first 
of  all  it  will  be  necessary  for  you  to  state  in  whose  favour 
you  wish  to  make  your  will.  Then  we  can  have  the 
papers  drawn  up,  and  you  can  sign  them  before  you 
leave  the  city." 

"Yes,  that  will  be  necessary,"  and  David  placed  his 
right  hand  to  his  forehead  in  a  thoughtful  manner.  "I 
have  been  thinking  that  all  over,  and  know  the  ones  to ' 
whom  I  wish  to  leave  my  principal  share  in  the  falls. 
You  see,  I  want  to  have  people  who  will  take  a  keen 
interest  in  the  undertaking,  such  as  I  have,  and  who  will 
be  able  to  continue  the  work  when  I  am  gone. ' ' 

"You  are  quite  right,"  Mr.  Westcote  replied,  though 
it  was  evident  that  he  with  difficulty  repressed  a  smile 
of  amusement  at  his  companion 's  words. 

' '  But  I  am  somewhat  worried  about  the  others, ' '  David 
continued.  "I  wish  to  leave  something  to  my  faithful 
girl,  Betty  Bean,  to  her  mother,  who  is  a  widow,  and  to 


BUSINESS  DETAILS  189 

Captain  Peterson  and  his  wife,  for  they  have  a  hard 
struggle  to  make  a  living.  Now,  they  are  the  ones  I  wish 
to  help  as  far  as  I  can,  but  I  have  no  idea  what  I  ought 
to  leave  them." 

"How  much  would  you  like  for  them  to  have?"  Mr. 
"Westcote  enquired. 

"Well,  it  would  be  nice  if  they  could  have  a  thousand 
each.  That  would  make  them  so  comfortable.  But  I  am 
afraid  such  an  amount  is  out  of  the  question. ' ' 

' '  Not  at  all, ' '  was  the  reply.  ' '  You  name  the  amount, 
and  we  shall  put  it  in  the  will.  You  see,"  he  added,  as 
if  it  were  an  afterthought,  "the  falls  will  be  good  for 
that,  and  perhaps  more,  even  after  you  have  arranged 
for  the  others." 

' '  I  am  pleased  to  hear  you  express  such  confidence  in 
the  undertaking,"  and  David  looked  into  his  compan- 
ion's face.  "I  little  realised  that  it  would  pay  so  well 
in  such  a  short  time.  I  am  very  grateful  to  you  for 
what  you  have  done." 

"It  will  pay  you  regularly,"  Mr.  Westcote  replied. 
"I  may  as  well  tell  you  that  this  is  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  companies  ever  formed.  Will  you  now  men- 
tion the  names  of  the  principal  ones  to  whom  you  wish 
to  leave  the  rest  of  your  interest  ? ' ' 

' '  There  are  only  two,  but  I  have  such  unlimited  confi- 
dence in  them  that  I  feel  I  am  making  no  mistake.  You 
know  them  both  for  they  are  Jasper  Randall,  the  young 
foreman,  and  Miss  Lois  Sinclair." 

"Have  you  no  relatives?"  Mr.  Westcote  asked,  conr 
cealing  his  surprise  as  much  as  possible.  ' '  If  you  have} 
would  it  not  be  well  to  remember  them  in  your  will?" 

' '  I  desire  that  all  I  possess  in  this  world  should  go  to 


190       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

the  ones  I  have  mentioned, ' '  David  slowly  replied.  ' '  We 
will  not  talk  about  relatives,  please." 

"  Just  as  you  say,"  Mr.  Westcote  assented,  as  he  rose 
to  his  feet.  ' '  I  shall  have  the  papers  drawn  up  at  once. 
In  the  meantime,  you  had  better  come  and  stay  with  me. 
You  will  need  a  good  rest  after  your  trip." 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  the  next  day  before  the 
work  upon  the  will  was  completed.  It  was  quite  an  elab- 
orate affair,  so  David  thought,  and  he  had  to  study  it 
carefully  before  signing  it.  "When  at  last  all  was  fin- 
ished, the  car  was  waiting  before  the  office  to  carry  them 
back  to  Creekdale. 

"I  am  going  with  you,"  Mr.  Westcote  remarked  as  he 
took  his  seat  by  David's  side.  "I  want  to  see  that  you 
get  safely  home.  And  besides,"  he  added,  "I  wish  to 
learn  how  the  work  is  getting  along  up  there.  I  have 
just  been  telephoning  to  Mr.  Randall,  and  his  report  is 
most  encouraging." 


CHAPTER   XXI 

HARNESSED  POWER 

IT  was  dark  by  the  time  they  drew  near  to  Creekdale, 
and  as  the  car  rounded  a  bend  in  the  road  David 
was  astonished  at  the  sight  which  met  his  eyes.  The 
entire  way  was  brilliantly  illuminated  by  hundreds  of 
electric  lights  strung  along  both  sides  of  the  road. 

David  started,  sat  bolt  upright,  and  clutched  his  com- 
panion by  the  arm. 

"What  is  this?"  he  demanded  in  a  hoarse  whisper. 
' '  Where  are  we,  anyway  ?  I  thought  you  were  bringing 
me  home." 

"So  I  am,"  Mr.  Westcote  laughingly  replied.  "We 
are  at  Creekdale  now.  This  is  the  work  of  your  beloved 
falls.  Are  you  satisfied  ?" 

"Oh!"  It  was  all  that  the  old  man  could  say.  He 
leaned  back  in  his  seat  and  a  sigh  01  relief  escaped  his 
lips.  It  was  quite  evident  that  he  was  strongly  moved 
by  what  he  saw. 

Slowly  the  car  moved  up  the  great  white  way,  and  at 
last  turned  into  the  gate  leading  to  the  Haven.  Two 
large  lights  had  been  placed  on  the  gate  post,  and  these 
shed  forth  their  bright  light  upon  all  sides.  It  was  a 
marvellous  transformation  which  had  been  made  in  such 
a  short  time.  David  could  not  utter  a  word,  so  over- 
come was  he.  Even  when  he  saw  the  house  ablaze  with 

191 


192       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

many  lights  and  the  verandah  as  bright  as  day,  and 
observed  the  people  there  waiting  to  welcome  him  home, 
he  seemed  like  one  in  a  dream.  It  was  only  when  Betty 
danced  about  him  and  caught  both  of  his  hands  in  hers, 
that  he  aroused  from  his  stupefaction. 

"What's  the  matter,  Mr.  David?"  she  cried.  "Why 
don 't  you  speak  to  me,  and  tell  me  how  you  like  it  all  ? " 

"It  is  wonderful!"  and  the  old  man  placed  his  hand 
to  his  forehead,  as  he  always  did  when  greatly  affected 
or  puzzled.  ' '  Who  did  all  this  ? ' ' 

' '  It  was  done  for  you,  Mr.  David, ' '  the  girl  explained. 
' '  My,  we  have  had  a  lively  time  here  since  you  left ! ' ' 

' '  And  was  that  the  reason  why  I  was  taken  to  the  city 
yesterday?"  David  asked,  while  a  new  light  of  compre- 
hension dawned  upon  his  mind.  "You  knew  all  about 
this,  did  you  ? ' ' 

"Oh,  no,  I  didn't  know  a  thing,"  Betty  protested. 
"But  just  as  soon  as  you  got  away  Mr.  Jasper  and  a 
whole  crowd  of  men  began  to  work,  and  they  have  been 
just  hustling  ever  since.  Isn  't  it  lovely !  And  to  think 
that  it  was  in  your  brain  all  the  time!" 

"This  is  very  gratifying,  sir,"  and  David  turned  to 
Jasper,  who  was  sending  by  listening  with  great  inter- 
est to  the  conversation  between  the  girl  and  the  old  man. 
' '  I  can  hardly  believe  what  I  see.  I  had  no  idea  that  you 
had  made  such  progress  at  the  falls.  It  will  be  necessary 
for  me  to  go  and  see  the  works  for  myself." 

' '  We  have  a  great  deal  more  to  do  yet,  I  assure  you, ' ' 
Jasper  replied.  "We  have  merely  begun.  We  planned 
this  little  surprise  for  your  special  benefit.  We  wished 
that  you  should  be  the  first  one  to  be  honoured.  But  we 
have  something  more  to  show  you,  which,  no  doubt,  will 


HARNESSED  POWER  193 

surprise  you.  If  you  will  come  with  me  I  will  show  you 
what  it  is." 

Leading  the  way,  he  conducted  them  through  the 
kitchen  and  into  an  adjoining  room  used  partly  as  a 
wood-house  and  also  as  a  wash  room.  Each  place  was 
brilliantly  lighted  by  means  of  several  electric  lamps. 
He  stopped  at  last  before  a  cream-separator  which  was 
new  and  recently  installed.  Touching  a  switch,  there 
was  a  sudden  whirring  sound,  and  the  machine  began  to 
revolve,  slowly  at  first,  but  gaining  rapidly  in  speed  until 
it  was  fairly  spinning.  After  it  had  been  running  for 
a  few  minutes  Jasper  turned  off  the  current,  and  then 
stood  watching  the  separator  until  its  movements  ceased. 

He  next  moved  across  the  room  to  where  stood  a 
churn.  Again  placing  his  finger  upon  another  switch 
the  churn  began  to  revolve. 

During  all  this  time  David's  eyes  were  ablaze  with 
joy  as  he  watched  all  that  was  taking  place. 

"It  is  wonderful!"  he  remarked.  "How  have  you 
managed  to  arrange  everything  in  such  a  short  time? 
It  seems  almost  magical." 

"Oh,  we  had  everything  all  ready,"  Jasper  laughingly 
replied.  "And  just  as  soon  as  we  got  you  away  we 
merely  had  to  put  the  machinery  into  place.  But  here 
is  something  else,"  and  he  turned  to  the  left.  "This  is 
a  wood-cutting  machine,  and  all  you  have  to  do  is  to 
turn  on  the  current,  so,"  and  he  touched  a  switch,  "and 
behold,  your  saw  is  all  ready  for  use.  Watch  this,"  he 
added,  picking  up  a  stick,  which  in  an  instant  was  sev- 
ered in  two.  "That  is  the  way  the  farmers  will  cut 
their  wood.  You  have  thus  seen  some  of  the  things  your 


194       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

falls  will  do.  But  there  are  others  we  cannot  show  here, 
which  will  revolutionise  the  entire  country." 

Scarcely  had  he  ended  when  Lois  entered  and  stood 
watching  the  revolving  saw.  Jasper  was  the  first  to  see 
her,  and  he  noticed  that  her  face  was  paler  than  usual 
and  that  she  seemed  to  be  trembling. 

"I  am  sorry  that  I  am  late,"  she  apologised.  "I  was 
planning  to  be  here  to  see  these  wonderful  things,  but  I 
was  delayed." 

"But  you  can  see  them  all  now,  Miss  Sinclair,"  David 
eagerly  replied.  "Look  at  the  lights  along  the  road 
and  in  the  house,  and  the  way  these  machines  run. 
Isn't  it  wonderful?  My  visions  have  come  true  at  last, 
and  my  beautiful  falls  have  done  it. ' ' 

Jasper  was  anxious  to  know  what  was  troubling  Lois. 
Although  she  talked  and  laughed  and  seemed  to  be  the 
gayest  one  there,  it  was  quite  evident  to  him  that  she 
was  merely  acting  the  part.  "When  she  had  stayed  for 
about  half  an  hour  she  spoke  to  Jasper  privately  and 
asked  him  to  accompany  her  home. 

"I  wish  to  speak  to  you  about  something,"  she  told 
him. 

Jasper  was  delighted,  and  after  they  had  said  good- 
night to  the  rest  they  walked  slowly  down  the  lighted 
lane  toward  the  main  road. 

"This  is  like  fairyland,"  Lois  remarked.  "I  never 
expected  to  see  anything  like  this." 

"It  was  done  for  David's  sake,"  Jasper  replied.  "And 
wasn't  he  surprised  and  delighted?  I  think  I  was  as 
much  excited  as  he  was." 

"Have  you  any  idea  why  the  company  should  do  all 


HARNESSED  POWER  195 

this  for  his  sake?"  Lois  enquired.  "Who  is  he,  any- 
way?" 

' '  I  have  not  the  slightest  idea, ' '  was  the  reply. ' '  Every- 
thing has  been  a  profound  mystery  to  me  from  the  be- 
ginning. There  is  something  most  interesting  back  of 
it  all,  mark  my  word.  Mr.  Westcote  evidently  knows, 
but  he  has  never  enlightened  me.  Perhaps  his  daughter 
knows  something." 

' '  If  she  does  she  has  never  told  me.  Sometimes  I  think 
she  knows,  but  is  not  at  liberty  to  speak.  Oh,  what's 
that?"  and  Lois  gave  a  sudden  start.  "I  thought  I 
heard  something  among  the  trees.  But  I  guess  it  was 
nothing,  only  my  nerves,"  and  she  gave  a  slight  laugh. 

"Perhaps  it  was  merely  some  animal,"  Jasper  sug- 
gested. "It  may  have  been  a  dog  or  a  rabbit.  Any 
slight  noise  sounds  large  at  night." 

' '  Let  us  hurry  on, ' '  Lois  urged.  ' '  I  am  afraid  that  I 
am  somewhat  upset  to-night.  I  had  such  a  start  on  my 
way  to  the  Haven  that  I  have  not  got  over  it  yet." 

' '  I  saw  that  there  was  something  wrong  with  you  when 
you  came  into  the  house,"  Jasper  replied. 

"Did  you?    I  was  hoping  that  no  one  noticed  it." 

"What  was  the  matter?" 

' '  It  was  a  man. ' ' 

"Oh,  was  that  all?  I  thought  that  perhaps  it  was  a 
bear." 

"But  a  man  can  be  far  worse  than  a  bear,  Mr.  Ran- 
dall. I  would  not  mind  meeting  a  bear  half  as  much 
as  a  brute  in  the  form  of  a  man." 

"What,  did  he  frighten  you,  or  try  to  harm  you  in 
any  way  ? ' '  Jasper  stopped  short  in  his  tracks  and  waited 


196       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

for  an  answer.  He  was  beginning  to  understand  now 
that  Lois'  fright  was  something  not  to  be  treated  lightly. 

' '  Oh,  no, ' '  Lois  hastened  to  explain.  ' '  He  didn  't  even 
speak  to  me.  But  I  saw  him  cross  the  brightly-lighted 
lane  leading  to  the  Haven.  He  plunged  among  the  trees 
and  disappeared." 

"Did  you  know  him?"  Jasper  asked,  now  much  inter- 
ested. 

"Yes.  I  met  him  once  in  the  city  at  Mrs.  Dingle's 
party.  He  is  an  English  artist,  Sydney  Bramshaw  by 
name,  and  he  affected  me  then  like  a  terrible  night-mare. 
I  could  not  get  him  out  of  my  mind  for  weeks.  I  have 
never  been  able  to  explain  it,  and  never  experienced 
anything  like  it  before. ' ' 

"Do  you  know  anything  about  the  man?"  Jasper 
asked. 

"No,  and  that  is  the  strange  thing  about  it.  I  had 
a  slight  conversation  with  him  then  and  his  words  dis- 
gusted me.  Apart  from  that  I  know  nothing. ' ' 

"It  is  strange,"  Jasper  mused  as  if  to  himself.  "We 
sometimes  do  get  queer  impressions  about  people,  do  we 
not?" 

' '  But  I  never  had  anything  like  this  before.  It  seemed 
to  me  when  I  first  saw  that  man  that  he  was  Satan  in 
disguise.  A  queer  idea,  was  it  not?  I  felt  that  in  some 
unaccountable  way  he  had  crossed  my  path  for  evil,  and 
I  have  that  same  feeling  now." 

They  had  reached  the  house  by  this  time  and  were 
standing  near  the  verandah  steps.  It  was  a  chilly  night, 
and  the  sky  was  overcast  with  not  a  star  to  be  seen.  A 
tremor  shook  Lois'  form  as  she  stood  there. 


HARNESSED  POWER  197 

"You  are  cold,"  Jasper  remarked,  "and  you  should  go 
in  the  house  at  once." 

' '  Will  you  come  in  ? "  Lois  asked.  ' '  It  is  not  late  and 
father  will  be  pleased  to  see  you." 

"Not  to-night,  thank  you,"  Jasper  replied.  "I  was 
working  nearly  all  last  night  at  the  Haven,  and  so  must 
get  some  rest.  I  am  living  in  my  little  old  cabin  now, 
and  it  is  really  good  to  be  there  again.  It  seems  more 
like  home  to  me  than  up  the  brook.  But,  there,  I  must 
not  keep  you  any  longer  or  you  will  catch  cold.  Do  not 
worry  too  much  about  that  man.  If  he  begins  to  trouble 
you,  he  will  have  to  reckon  with  me." 

Jasper  walked  slowly  away  from  the  house  along  a 
path  leading  to  the  main  road.  He  was  thinking  seri- 
ously of  what  Lois  had  told  him  about  Bramshaw.  He 
could  not  understand  her  strange  aversion  for  the  man, 
and  he  wondered  if  there  were  really  anything  in  such  a 
presentiment.  He  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  be 
on  the  lookout  and  if  the  fellow  became  the  least  objec- 
tionable he  would  deal  with  him  then  in  no  gentle  man- 
ner. 

As  Jasper  drew  near  to  the  main  road  a  feeling  sud- 
denly possessed  him  that  he  was  being  followed.  He 
looked  back  but  could  see  nothing.  Laughing  at  himself 
for  what  he  considered  his  foolishness,  he  continued  on 
his  way.  But  it  was  not  so  easy  to  banish  the  impression 
he  had  received,  and  every  once  in  a  while  he  glanced 
around  as  if  expecting  to  see  some  one  not  far  off.  Once 
he  thought  he  heard  the  sound  of  foot-steps  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  he  stopped  to  listen  but  heard  nothing  more. 

Reaching  at  last  the  path  which  led  to  his  cabin,  he 
was  about  to  enter  upon  this  when  an  idea  came  into  his 


198       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

mind.  It  was  suggested  by  a  thick  clump  of  hazel  bushes 
by  the  side  of  the  road.  As  quick  as  thought  he  darted 
behind  these  and  crouched  low  upon  the  ground.  From 
this  position  it  was  possible  for  him  to  watch  the  road 
without  being  observed.  He  wished  to  find  out  whether 
any  one  was  really  following  him,  or  if  it  was  merely 
imagination  on  his  part. 

He  had  not  been  there  long  ere  he  heard  faint  footfalls 
upon  the  road,  which  grew  more  distinct  as  he  listened. 
He  was  now  sure  that  his  surmises  had  been  true,  and  it 
made  him  angry.  He  knew  that  it  was  not  an  ordinary 
pedestrian,  for  why  had  he  come  after  him  along  the 
path  leading  from  the  Sinclair  house  ?  It  must  be  some 
one  stalking  him,  for  what  purpose  he  could  not  imagine. 

Peering  forth  from  his  concealed  position  Jasper  was 
ere  long  able  to  see  the  dim  form  of  a  man  slouching 
cautiously  along,  keeping  well  to  the  side  of  the  road 
where  the  trees  and  bushes  were  the  thickest.  He  even 
brushed  the  hazel  bushes  in  passing  and  Jasper  held  his 
breath  lest  he  should  be  detected  by  his  breathing.  He 
was  sure  now  that  the  man  had  been  following  him  with 
no  good  intentions,  and  his  first  inclination  was  to  rush 
forward  and  find  out  what  was  his  business.  He  re- 
sisted, however,  thinking  it  better  to  remain  where  he 
was  and  see  what  the  night  prowler  would  do  next. 

Not  long  did  he  have  to  wait  for  the  man,  coming  to 
the  path  leading  across  the  fields,  stopped  and  looked 
carefully  around.  The  dim  form  of  the  little  cabin 
could  be  seen  in  the  distance,  and  for  this  he  at  once 
started.  There  were  no  trees  now  to  hide  him,  and  he 
started  on  a  run  across  the  open  space.  Jasper,  seeing 
this,  sprang  from  his  hiding  place  and  hurried  forward. 
By  the  time  he  reached  the  path  the  man  was  nowhere 


HARNESSED  POWER  199 

to  be  seen.  He  had  evidently  reached  the  cabin,  and  was 
no  doubt  at  the  door  or  listening  at  the  window.  Jasper 
knew  that  it  was  now  time  for  him  to  act  and  he  at  once 
bounded  across  the  field  straight  for  his  cabin.  He  had 
scarcely  reached  it  when  the  prowler  came  suddenly 
around  the  corner,  and  the  two  met.  In  an  instant  Jas- 
per reached  out  his  hand  and  caught  the  man  by  the 
shoulder  and  demanded  what  he  was  doing  around  his 
cabin  at  that  time  of  the  night.  With  an  angry  oath 
the  other  tried  to  free  himself  from  the  tightening  grip, 
and  when  he  failed  to  do  so  he  struck  Jasper  a  blow 
right  in  the  face  with  the  clenched  fist  of  his  right  hand. 

' '  Take  that,  you  damned  fool, ' '  he  growled, ' '  and  mind 
your  own  business. ' ' 

Jasper  did  not  wait  to  argue.  In  a  twinkling  he  threw 
himself  full  upon  the  man.  His  blood  surged  madly 
through  his  veins,  for  the  blow  stung  him  to  fury.  His 
opponent,  though  he  tried  to  put  up  a  fight,  was  as  a 
child  in  Jasper's  hands,  and  soon  he  was  sprawling  upon 
the  ground  with  Jasper  sitting  upon  his  body. 

"Now,  then,"  the  victor  calmly  remarked,  "as  you 
would  not  answer  my  question  in  a  civil  manner  while 
standing  on  your  feet,  perhaps  you  will  do  it  here  on  the 
ground.  And  you  will  do  it  before  you  get  up,  remember 
that,  so  you  might  as  well  speak  first  as  last.  Who  are 
you,  and  why  were  you  following  me  up  the  road  and 
prowling  so  suspiciously  around  my  cabin  ? ' ' 

"I'm  a  stranger  here,"  was  the  low  reply,  "and  I  was 
looking  for  a  place  to  spend  the  night.  Will  that  satisfy 
you?" 

"No,  it  will  not,"  Jasper  emphatically  replied, 
believe  that  you  are  lying.    What  is  your  name  ? ' ' 

"Jim  Dobbins,"  was  the  somewhat  hesitating  answer. 


200       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"I  am  seeking  for  work  with  the  Light  and  Power 
Company  and  got  astray." 

"Now,  look  here,"  and  Jasper  rose  to  his  feet,  "it's 
no  use  for  you  to  string  off  such  lies  to  me.  Your  name 
is  Sydney  Bramshaw,  the  artist.  I  know  who  you  are, 
but  why  you  are  acting  this  way  I  do  not  know.  So  get 
up  now,  and  clear  out  of  this.  If  I  catch  you  at  any 
more  such  pranks  I'll  break  every  bone  in  your  body. 
You  had  better  mind  what  you  do  while  in  this  place, 
and  keep  out  of  my  sight  after  this." 

"Without  a  word  the  prostrate  man  rose  to  his  feet  and 
stood  for  an  instant  as  if  he  would  speak.  He  was 
trembling  with  rage,  though  in  the  darkness  Jasper 
could  not  see  the  ugly  expression  upon  his  face.  Pres- 
ently he  turned  and  glided  away  swiftly  from  the  cabin, 
and  was  soon  lost  to  sight. 

Jasper  stood  for  a  while  and  peered  through  the  night. 
He  was  almost  tempted  to  follow  the  man  to  be  sure  that 
he  really  departed  and  was  not  hiding  among  the  bushes 
but  a  short  distance  away.  He  called  himself  a  fool  for 
letting  him  off  so  easily.  He  should  have  kept  him  until 
morning  to  be  sure  that  he  would  do  no  mischief  under 
cover  of  darkness.  At  length,  however,  he  entered  the 
cabin  and  threw  himself  upon  his  cot.  He  wished  to 
think  it  all  over  and  keep  awake  lest  the  man  should 
return  and  wreak  vengeance  upon  him  in  some  under- 
handed way.  He  felt  sure  now  that  Lois'  opinion  of  the 
man  was  correct,  and  that  for  some  unaccountable  reason 
he  had  a  contemptible  enemy  to  deal  with,  who  would 
stoop  to  almost  anything  to  carry  out  his  evil  designs, 
whatever  they  might  be. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

IN  THE  PATH  OF  DESTRUCTION 

IT  was  only  natural  that  the  people  of  Creekdale 
should  have  been  greatly  excited  over  the  progress 
made  at  the  falls.  They  watched  everything  with  the 
keenest  interest  which  reached  its  highest  point  on  the 
night  of  David's  arrival  home.  To  see  the  road  so  bril- 
liantly illuminated  was  both  wonderful  and  puzzling. 
They  all  knew  that  it  was  done  for  "Crazy  David's 
sake,"  and  they  could  not  understand  why  such  a  fuss 
should  be  made  over  his  return  to  the  place. 

"It  beats  me,"  Andy  Forbes  remarked  to  a  number 
of  men  gathered  before  the  store.  "  I  'm  mighty  glad  to 
have  the  lights  there  for  they  make  things  around  here  as 
bright  as  day.  But  why  is  it  done?  What  has  Crazy 
David  got  to  do  with  it?  You  would  think  he  was  a 
king  coming  home  instead  of  a  half-cracked  old  man." 

"But  he  supplied  the  plans,  didn't  he?"  one  of  the 
men  asked  in  reply. 

"The  plans  be  jiggered!"  and  Andy  gave  a  con- 
temptuous toss  of  his  head.  "What  value  do  you  sup- 
pose were  his  plans?  I  don't  believe  the  company  ever 
looked  at  them. ' ' 

"There  must  be  something,  though,"  Ned  Travis  re- 
plied. ' '  David 's  living  in  luxury  now,  and  if  the  plans 
were  not  back  of  it,  I'd  like  to  know  what  is.  It  isn't 

201 


202       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

natural  for  a  big  company  with  unlimited  means  to  throvr 
away  money  on  an  old  man  like  that  just  for  charity." 

' '  How 's  Jim  Gohan  feeling  these  days  ? ' '  Andy  asked. 
' '  I  haven 't  seen  him  of  late. ' ' 

"He's  a  very  sick  man,"  Billy  Goban  answered,  at 
which  they  all  laughed.  "He  curses  himself  every  min- 
ute day  and  night  for  letting  Crazy  David  out  of  his 
clutches.  He  believes  that  if  he  had  kept  him  he  would 
have  come  in  for  a  big  share  of  David 's  good  luck. ' ' 

' '  Serves  him  right, ' '  Andy  mused  as  he  gazed  thought- 
fully at  the  array  of  lights  before  him.  "He  should  be 
ashamed  of  himself,  and  so  should  we  for  that  matter 
for  selling  that  old  man  to  the  lowest  bidder.  It'll  be 
the  last  tune  such  a  thing  takes  place  in  this  parish  if 
I  can  help  it,  and  I  guess  I  can.  It's  most  degrading, 
and  should  be  stopped. ' ' 

While  the  people  of  Creekdale  were  intensely  aroused 
over  the  marvellous  progress  of  the  Light  and  Power 
Company,  the  world  beyond  was  becoming  much  inter- 
ested in  what  was  taking  place.  The  day  after  David's 
arrival  home  the  city  papers  devoted  considerable  space 
to  the  developments  at  the  falls.  They  told  about  the 
mysterious  company  and  the  old  man  who  had  supplied 
the  plans.  They  gave  a  most  vivid  account  of  the  lighted 
way  and  the  examples  of  the  harnessed  power  at  the 
Haven.  They,  like  the  people  of  Creekdale,  could  not 
understand  why  such  a  fuss  should  be  made  over  David. 
They  hinted  that  there  was  some  mystery  back  of  it 
all,  the  solving  of  which  would  be  watched  with  consid- 
erable interest. 

But  the  papers  had  much  more  to  say.  They  spoke  of 
the  great  benefit  the  city  would  receive  from  cheaper 


IN  THE  PATH  OF  DESTRUCTION        203 

light  and  power,  and  how  the  new  company  would  lower 
the  rates,  and  perhaps  force  the  city  company  out  of 
business  altogether.  They  deemed  it  a  day  of  great 
things  when  people  would  not  be  compelled  to  pay  such 
prices  as  hitherto,  and  how  industries  of  all  kinds  would 
increase  and  flourish.  A  table  of  rates  was  appended 
showing  the  difference  between  the  rates  of  the  old  com- 
pany and  the  new. 

It  was  with  much  satisfaction  that  David  read  these 
accounts  to  the  captain  as  they  sat  out  upon  the  veran- 
dah. He  was  a  happy  man  that  day,  and  when  he  was 
through  with  his  reading  he  leaned  back  in  his  chair 
and  remained  silent  for  a  long  time.  The  captain 
watched  him  somewhat  curiously  as  he  puffed  away  at 
his  pipe.  Presently  he  took  the  pipe  from  his  mouth 
and  allowed  it  to  go  out,  which  was  a  most  unusual  thing 
for  him.  He  even  stared  at  David  as  if  he  had  never 
seen  him  before.  What  his  thoughts  were  he  kept  to  him- 
self, but  he  observed  the  old  man  now  more  closely  than 
ever  and  studied  his  face  most  carefully. 

They  had  been  sitting  on  the  verandah  for  about  half 
an  hour,  when  Sydney  Bramshaw  strolled  up  to  the 
house,  with  his  easel  under  his  arm.  He  looked  none  the 
worse  for  his  experience  with  Jasper  and  was  most  aff- 
able as  he  accosted  David,  who  at  once  introduced  him  to 
the  captain. 

"You  have  a  beautiful  place  here,  sir,"  he  remarked 
to  the  invalid.  "I  have  been  fascinated  with  the  scen- 
ery and  have  done  considerable  work  since  my  arrival. 
May  I  have  the  privilege  of  sketching  this  delightful 
cottage?  It  will  make  a  fine  picture,  I  am  sure." 

''Sketch  away  all  you  like,"  the  captain  replied.    "It 


204       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

is  a  beautiful  spot,  if  I  do  say  it,  and  it  can't  be  beat 
anywhere." 

From  the  moment  the  captain  had  set  eyes  upon  the 
artist  he  was  sure  that  he  had  seen  him  before.  Just 
where  it  was  he  could  not  at  first  recall,  but  suddenly  it 
flashed  into  his  mind,  and  with  it  a  train  of  thoughts 
which  excited  him  more  than  was  his  wont.  He  looked 
at  David  and  then  at  the  artist,  and  for  a  moment  he 
closed  his  eyes  as  memories  drifted  upon  him.  What 
was  this  man  doing  here  ?  he  asked  himself.  He  longed 
to  question  Bramshaw,  but  desisted,  determined  to  await 
future  developments.  Nevertheless,  he  was  very  quiet 
during  the  rest  of  the  day,  which  made  his  wife  and 
Betty  think  that  he  was  not  well. 

"You  are  not  sick,  are  you?"  Mrs.  Peterson  asked. 

"Not  at  all,"  was  the  reply.    "I  am  only  thinking." 

"Maybe  he's  got  something  in  his  head  just  like  Mr. 
David, ' '  Betty  suggested. 

"Maybe  I  have,  girl,"  the  captain  laughed.  "But 
I'm  afraid  the  thing  that  I've  got  won't  make  as  much 
money  as  his.  Where  is  Mr.  David  now  ? ' ' 

' '  He 's  with  that  artist  over  there,  watching  him  sketch 
this  house.  He  likes  the  man,  for  he  talks  to  him  so 
much  about  the  falls.  I  don 't  like  him ;  his  face  frightens 
me." 

The  captain  made  no  reply  to  these  words  but  gazed 
meditatively  out  over  the  fields  long  after  Mrs.  Peterson 
and  Betty  had  left  him.  He  was  trying  to  piece  together 
a  number  of  fragmentary  incidents  which  were  revolving 
in  his  mind,  and  to  ascertain  how  they  were  related. 

"I'm  sure  'twas  on  that  trip,"  he  muttered.  "But 
darn  it  all,  why  can't  I  remember  what  he  said.  He 


IN  THE  PATH  OF  DESTRUCTION        205 

was  always  talking  and  boasting  about  one  thing  and 
another.  Hello,  by  jingo,  I've  got  it!"  and  the  captain 
gave  such  a  whoop  that  both  Mrs.  Peterson  and  Betty 
came  running  from  the  kitchen  to  see  what  was  the 
matter. 

"It's  nothing,"  the  captain  growled,  disgusted  with 
himself  for  attracting  attention  when  he  wanted  to  be 
alone,  "I  was  just  thinking,  that's  all.  Can't  a  man 
whoop  when  he  wants  to  without  everybody  rushing 
around  him  like  mad?" 

"It  all  depends  on  what  kind  of  a  whoop  it  is,  Rob- 
ert," his  wife  replied.  "We  couldn't  tell  whether  you 
had  gone  out  of  your  mind  or  had  fallen  off  the  veran- 
dah." 

' '  It 's  that  thing  in  his  brain  which  did  it,  Mrs.  Peter- 
son,"  Betty  explained.  "Mr.  David  acted  queer  some- 
times, though  he  never  hollered  out.  It  must  be  some- 
thing great,  Captain,"  she  added,  "which  made  you  yelp 
like  that." 

"It  certainly  was,  girl,"  and  the  captain  smiled.  "I 
feel  better  now,  though,  so  you  women  needn't  worry 
about  me." 

The  next  morning  David  told  Betty  that  he  had  made 
up  his  mind  to  visit  the  falls.    He  said  that  he  wished  ( 
to  see  for  himself  the  wonderful  changes  which  had  been 
made  there.    Betty  was  delighted  and  at  once  set  to  work 
to  prepare  the  luncheon  they  were  to  take  with  them. 

' '  "We  '11  find  a  nice  cosy  place  along  the  brook  and  have 
a  picnic  there,"  she  told  Mrs.  Peterson. 

"I'm  afraid  there  will  not  be  many  cosy  places,"  was 
the  reply.  "You  must  be  prepared  for  great  changes  up 
the  brook." 


206       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

David  and  Betty  were  like  two  children  off  for  a 
holiday  as  they  left  the  Haven  and  walked  gaily  down 
the  lane  toward  the  main  highway.  It  was  a  perfect 
morning,  and  the  perfume  of  clover  from  the  expansive 
meadows  scented  the  air.  Birds  were  darting  here  and 
there  or  twittering  from  the  branches  of  the  trees.  A 
short  distance  from  the  road,  and  partly  concealed,  a 
white  tent  nestled  among  the  trees,  though  no  sign  of 
the  artist  was  to  be  seen.  Betty  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief 
when  they  were  past.  She  did  not  wish  to  see  Bram- 
shaw,  to  whom  she  had  taken  such  a  violent  dislike. 
She  wondered  where  he  was  at  that  time  of  the  morning. 
Perhaps  he  was  still  asleep,  she  thought,  for  she  knew 
that  he  prowled  about  late  at  night. 

The  tent  was  a  small  one,  such  as  is  generally  used  by 
campers.  It  was  in  a  beautiful  situation,  and  it  was  so 
placed  that  it  commanded  an  excellent  view  of  the  Haven 
and  the  lane  leading  to  it.  It  was  a  common  occurrence 
for  people  from  the  city  to  camp  along  the  river  during 
the  summer  months,  and  people  did  not  wonder  about 
this  one  among  the  trees.  They  all  knew  that  Bramshaw 
was  an  artist  of  some  note,  and  they  felt  rather  pleased 
that  he  had  come  to  Creekdale  to  obtain  some  pictures. 

"I  am  glad  we  didn't  meet  that  artist  this  morning," 
Betty  remarked  after  they  had  left  the  tent  out  of  sight. 

' '  I  cannot  understand  your  dislike  to  the  man, ' '  David 
replied.  ' '  He  has  been  so  civil  to  us  both,  and  he  is  very 
fond  of  hearing  about  the  work  at  the  falls,  and  how  the 
whole  community  will  be  benefited." 

"I  can't  help  it,  Mr.  David,"  and  Betty  twirled  the 
sunbonnet  she  was  carrying  in  her  hand,  as  was  often 
her  custom.  ' '  He  may  be  all  right,  but  I  don 't  like  him. 


IN  THE  PATH  OF  DESTRUCTION        207 

I  wish  he  would  go  away  and  never  come  back.  Isn't 
it  strange  how  some  people  spoil  everything?  We  are 
so  happy  this  morning  because  we  are  going  to  the  falls 
together,  and  yet  as  soon  as  I  think  of  that  man  I  shiver. 
I  don't  understand  it  at  all." 

"You'll  get  over  it  in  time,  Betty,"  David  replied. 
"But,  see,  what  a  change  they  have  made  in  our  path. 
Why,  it 's  a  regular  road  now. ' ' 

"I  don't  like  it  one  bit,"  Betty  protested.  "It  isn't 
half  as  nice  as  it  was  before.  I  hope  they  haven't 
touched  my  rock.  If  they  have,  somebody's  going  to  get 
a  big  scolding. ' ' 

Talking  thus  and  passing  remarks  upon  everything 
they  saw,  the  two  moved  slowly  along  the  newly-made 
road.  Several  freighting  teams  passed  them  and  the 
drivers  looked  with  interest  upon  the  old  man  and  the 
bright-faced  girl., 

"They  all  know  you,  Mr.  David,"  Betty  remarked. 
"Did  you  notice  how  the  men  lifted  their  hats?" 

"They  did  it  to  you,  girl,"  was  the  reply.  "Why 
should  they  do  such  a  thing  to  me  ? " 

"Because  you  are  great,  that  is  why.  They  all  know 
of  the  wonderful  thing  you  had  in  your  head.  Oh ! "  she 
suddenly  exclaimed,  stopping  short  in  her  tracks. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  David  asked. 

"They  have  taken  away  my  rock!  Look,  there  are 
only  little  pieces  of.  it  left." 

"They  needed  it,  no  doubt,  for  the  works  up  there, 
Betty.  You  must  not  mind  when  it  has  been  put  to 
such  good  use." 

Betty,  nevertheless,  felt  badly,  and  for  a  while  she 
ceased  her  chattering  and  walked  along  quietly  by  her 


208       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

companion 's  side.  At  length  they  came  to  a  place  where 
the  road  left  the  path  and  swung  to  the  right. 

"Isn't  this  nice!"  Betty  exclaimed.  "Some  of  our 
dear  old  path  is  left,  anyway,  and  we  can  follow  it  and 
forget  that  any  changes  have  been  made." 

The  path  ran  close  to  the  brook  and  after  they  had 
followed  this  for  several  hundred  yards  through  a  growth 
of  young  birches  and  maples,  they  came  to  a  clearing 
which  had  been  made  since  they  were  last  there.  Above 
them  was  the  road,  and  on  its  lower  side  was  a  large 
pile  of  big  poles  ready  to  be  rolled  into  the  brook. 

"I  wonder  what  they  left  them  there  for?"  David 
enquired. 

"Oh,  I  know,"  Betty  replied.  "Mr.  Jasper  told  us, 
don't  you  remember,  that  they  left  a  lot  of  poles  to  be 
used  along  the  brook.  They  must  be  the  ones. ' ' 

"So  he  did  tell  us  that,"  the  old  man  mused.  "Your 
memory  is  better  than  mine.  Suppose  we  sit  down  here 
and  rest  a  while.  That  walk  has  tired  me." 

' '  There 's  a  nice  place  right  in  front  of  that  big  stump 
close  to  the  brook,"  and  Betty  pointed  with  her  finger. 
"We  can  rest  there  and  eat  a  part  of  our  lunch." 

When  they  had  reached  the  place  Betty  began  to  un- 
pack the  basket.  First  of  all  she  spread  down  a  white 
cloth,  and  then  laid  out  the  sandwiches  and  cake.  Then 
she  paused,  and  a  look  of  dismay  overspread  her  face. 

"We  forgot  to  bring  anything  to  drink!"  she  ex- 
claimed. "I  had  the  milk  all  ready  in  the  bottle  and 
came  away  without  it.  What  shall  we  do?" 

"Oh,  never  mind,"  David  replied.  "We  can  drink 
some  of  this  brook  water,  can  we  not?" 

"No,  it's  nasty.     It's  too  warm.     I  know,"  and  she 


IN  THE  PATH  OF  DESTRUCTION        209 

reached  for  two  tin  cups.  " There's  a  nice  cool  spring 
just  up  the  brook.  I  have  often  got  water  there.  You 
keep  off  the  flies  from  the  food.  I  won't  be  a  minute." 

Leaving  David,  Betty  hurried  up  along  the  edge  of  the 
brook  until  she  reached  the  spring  bubbling  out  of  the 
bank.  Filling  the  cups  she  made  her  way  back  as  care- 
fully as  possible  so  as  not  to  spill  any  of  the  water. 
She  had  just  reached  the  edge  of  the  clearing  when  a 
strange  sound  fell  upon  her  ears.  It  startled  her,  and 
looking  up,  her  face  blanched  with  terror,  for  coming 
down  the  steep  bank  was  one  of  the  large  poles  which 
had  been  separated  from  its  companions.  It  was  only 
a  few  seconds  in  making  the  descent,  but  in  that  brief 
space  of  time  a  world  of  thought  crowded  into  Betty's 
excited  brain.  She  saw  David  sitting  right  in  the  track 
of  death,  unconscious  of  impending  doom.  Betty  tried 
to  shout,  to  rush  forward  to  rescue  him,  but  no  words 
came  from  her  lips,  and  her  feet  seemed  glued  to  the 
ground.  Rapidly  the  pole  sped  down  the  bank,  and  then 
just  when  but  a  score  of  feet  from  the  helpless  old  man 
it  struck  the  large  stump  in  its  onward  sweep.  With  a 
wild  bound  it  leaped  high  and  like  a  mighty  catapult 
hurled  itself  through  the  air  over  David 's  head  and  fell 
with  a  terrific  crash  into  the  brook  below. 

At  first  a  wild  scream  of  terror  escaped  Betty's  lips, 
followed  instantly  by  a  cry  of  joy  as  she  rushed  forward, 
seized  the  hand  of  the  bewildered  old  man  and  led  him  to 
a  place  of  safety  near  the  edge  of  the  forest.  Then  her 
strength  deserted  her,  and  she  sank  down  upon  the 
ground  and  wept  like  a  child. 

"Oh,  Mr.  David,  Mr.  David,"  she  sobbed,  "you  were 
nearly  killed.  Oh,  oh,  oh !  Wasn  't  it  awful ! ' ' 


210       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

''There,  there,  Betty,  don't  feel  so  badly,"  and  David 
stroked  her  hair  in  a  gentle  manner.  "I'm  all  right 
now,  so  why  should  you  cry?" 

"But  I  can't  help  it,"  the  girl  moaned.  "I  was 
sure  you  would  be  killed,  and  I  could  do  nothing  to 
save  you." 

' '  Strange, ' '  her  companion  mused,  ' '  what  started  that 
log  just  as  I  was  sitting  there.  It  must  have  been  loose 
and  ready  to  start  at  the  least  motion." 

"Let  us  go  home,"  and  Betty  rose  suddenly  to  her 
feet.  "I  don't  want  to  stay  here  any  longer.  The  place 
is  not  like  it  used  to  be.  I  do  not  feel  safe.  There 
seems  to  be  danger  everywhere. ' ' 

Hurrying  as  fast  as  possible  across  the  open  space  and 
casting  apprehensive  glances  up  the  bank  lest  another 
pole  should  take  a  sudden  notion  to  come  down,  they 
soon  reached  the  woods  beyond. 

"There,  I  feel  safer  now,"  Betty  panted.  "Those 
poles  can't  touch  us,  anyway." 

"I  did  want  to  see  the  falls,"  David  replied,  "and  I 
am  quite  disappointed.  But  I  do  not  feel  able  to  try  the 
trip  again  as  it  tires  me  too  much." 

"Suppose  we  ask  Mr.  Jasper  to  drive  you  there," 
Betty  suggested.  ' '  I  know  he  will  be  only  too  pleased  to 
do  it.  Isn  't  it  funny  we  didn  't  think  of  that  before  ? ' ' 

"That  is  a  good  idea,"  David  assented.  "Maybe  he 
will  do  it  to-morrow.  But  what's  the  matter,  girl?"  he 
demanded,  looking  with  surprise  upon  Betty,  who  had 
suddenly  stopped  and  was  staring  down  upon  the  brook 
through  an  opening  among  the  trees. 

"Look,"   she   whispered,    pointing  with   her   finger, 


IN  THE  PATH  OF  DESTRUCTION        211 

"there  is  that  artist  sketching  down  below.  He  doesn't 
know  we  are  here,  so  let  us  be  as  quiet  as  possible." 

"Well,  why  should  he  startle  you?"  David  enquired. 
"He  is  not  troubling  us.  I'm  not  afraid  of  him.  In 
fact,  I  feel  inclined  to  go  and  have  a  talk  with  him." 

"Don't,  please  don't,"  and  the  girl  laid  her  right 
hand  imploringly  on  his  arm.  ' '  Let  us  go  home  at  once, 
for  I  feel  shaky  all  over." 

' '  Very  well,  then, ' '  David  assented.  ' '  But  I  wish  you 
would  get  over  your  foolish  notion  about  that  man.  He 
is  merely  a  harmless  artist  who  has  come  to  this  place  to 
get  some  good  pictures.  Why  can 't  you  be  sensible  ? ' ' 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

RESCUED 

JASPER  had  charge  of  fixing  the  poles  and  stretching 
the  wires  for  light  and  power  between  the  city  and 
the  falls,  as  well  as  throughout  the  country  wherever  it 
was  planned  to  extend  them.  Gangs  of  men  were  at 
work  along  the  lines,  and  Jasper  was  kept  busy  moving 
from  place  to  place  giving  instructions  and  supervising 
everything.  The  entire  responsibility  rested  upon  him, 
and  he  wished  to  prove  worthy  of  the  trust. 

The  afternoon  when  David  and  Betty  were  up  the 
brook,  Jasper  remained  closer  than  usual  to  Creekdale, 
where  a  number  of  men  were  working.  Opposite  them  a 
small  island  nestled  out  in  the  river,  called  "Emerald" 
Island  by  reason  of  its  rich  covering  of  fir,  pine  and 
birch  trees.  As  a  rule,  Jasper  paid  strict  attention  to 
his  duties,  but  to-day  his  mind  often  wandered  and  he 
would  stand  gazing  out  over  the  water  to  the  island 
beyond. 

As  the  afternoon  wore  away  he  became  quite  restless 
and  watched  the  river  most  anxiously.  A  wind  had 
sprung  up,  which,  gentle  at  first,  increased  steadily  into 
a  gale.  The  water  soon  became  rough  and  great  white- 
caps  rolled  up-stream,  especially  heavy  where  the  tide 
was  strongest. 

212 


RESCUED  213 

At  length,  leaving  his  men  he  went  to  the  shore  and 
stood  close  to  the  water's  edge.  He  looked  more  down 
the  river  than  formerly,  as  if  expecting  some  one  from 
that  direction.  But  occasionally  he  cast  his  eyes  off 
toward  the  island  and  breathed  more  freely  after  each 
look.  He  often  consulted  his  watch  as  he  now  paced 
up  and  down  the  beach. 

"What  can  be  keeping  that  fellow?"  he  muttered. 
"He  should  have  been  here  an  hour  ago.  Surely  he's 
not  tied  up  on  account  of  the  wind.  I  gave  him  strict 
instructions  to  come  back  as  soon  as  possible.  If  he 
does  not Hello,  there  he  is  now, ' '  and  his  face  bright- 
ened as  he  gave  a  sigh  of  relief. 

Coming  up  the  river  was  a  big  boat  used  for  rafting 
purposes  containing  one  man.  Volumes  of  spray  leaped 
high  as  she  surged  through  the  water  driven  by  a  seven 
horse-power  engine.  This  craft  was  used  for  towing  logs 
and  poles,  and  for  the  carrying  of  supplies  to  the  vari- 
ous camps. 

"You're  late,  Tom,"  Jasper  remarked  as  the  boat's 
bow  touched  the  shore  where  he  was  standing.  "I  ex- 
pected you  an  hour  ago. ' ' 

' '  It  was  the  wind,  sir, ' '  was  the  reply.  ' '  A  number  of 
logs  broke  loose  from  the  raft  and  I  had  a  hard  time  to 
collect  them.  There's  a  heavy  sea  runnin'  below  the 
Bar." 

"It's  bad  out  there,  too,"  and  Jasper  pointed  off 
toward  the  island. 

' '  Sure  thing, ' '  the  man  replied,  turning  partly  around. 
"There's  a  boat  leavin'  the  island  now.  Surely  it's  not 
goin'  to  try  to  run  over." 

' '  Where  is  it  ? "  Jasper  demanded. 


214!  UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Look,'*  and  Tom  stretched  out  his  long  right  arm, 
"ye  kin  just  see  it.  There,  it's  plainer  now." 

The  only  answer  Jasper  made  was  to  give  the  boat  a 
vigorous  push  from  the  shore,  leap  aboard,  seize  the 
wheel  and  order  Tom  to  start  the  engine.  In  a  few 
seconds  they  were  cutting  their  way  rapidly  through 
the  water  straight  for  the  big  white-caps  beyond.  Tom 
asked  no  questions,  but  attended  to  the  engine.  It  was 
all  in  the  day's  work  to  him,  and  this  was  much  easier 
than  towing  logs. 

From  the  moment  he  had  seized  the  wheel  Jasper  had 
not  taken  his  eyes  off  of  the  little  boat  away  in  the  dis- 
tance. He  could  see  that  it  was  in  the  rough  water  and 
was  pitching  about  in  an  alarming  manner.  It  seemed 
to  be  beyond  control  and  was  drifting  rapidly  toward 
the  rougher  water  of  the  main  channel. 

"We  are  going  very  slow,  Tom,"  he  remarked.  "Can't 
we  do  any  better  ? ' ' 

"She's  runnin'  full  speed,"  was  the  reply.  "I'd  like 
to  slow  down  a  bit,  for  we're  gettin'  soaked." 

"Never  mind  the  water,  Tom.  I  wish  you  could  make 
her  go  as  fast  again.  Oh!  did  you  see  that?" 

"See  what?" 

' '  The  way  that  little  boat  pitched.  I  thought  she  had 
swamped." 

It  did  not  really  take  them  more  than  ten  minutes  to 
run  across  that  stretch  of  water,  but  to  Jasper  it  seemed 
much  longer.  The  boat  pounded  and  threshed  her  way 
forward,  shipping  water  at  every  plunge,  keeping  Tom 
busy  with  the  small  suction  pump.  At  last,  however,  it 
was  easy  for  Jasper  to  see  two  women  sitting  in  the 
drifting  boat.  That  they  were  helpless  and  had  given 


RESCUED  215 

up  all  attempt  to  reach  the  shore  was  quite  evident. 
One  was  seated  astern,  and  the  other  was  holding  the 
oars  in  her  hands,  but  making  no  use  of  them.  Jasper's 
heart  beat  quicker  as  he  watched  her,  for  he  well  knew 
what  a  struggle  she  must  have  made  before  giving  up  in 
despair. 

"They're  women!"  Tom  exclaimed  in  astonishment. 
"What  in  the  devil  are  they  doin'  out  here !" 

"Shut  up,  and  attend  to  your  engine,"  Jasper  sternly 
ordered. 

They  were  quite  close  now,  and  the  women  saw 
them.  As  they  approached  Jasper  could  see  Lois'  face 
turned  toward  him  and  it  was  very  white. 

' '  Sit  still, ' '  he  shouted,  and  then  he  motioned  to  Tom 
to  slow  down.  "Stop  her,"  he  presently  ordered,  and 
soon  they  were  drifting  up  close  to  the  little  boat. 

It  took  Lois  and  Margaret  but  a  few  seconds  to  step 
on  board  of  the  rafting  boat,  and  then  their  own  craft 
was  taken  in  tow.  There  was  no  time  for  words  now, 
as  Jasper  had  all  he  could  do  to  handle  his  own  boat, 
for  she  was  rolling  heavily  as  he  swung  her  around  and 
headed  for  the  shore.  Running  almost  broadside  to  the 
waves  a  great  deal  of  water  was  shipped,  which  kept 
Tom  busy  at  the  pump. 

Jasper  had  no  time  to  pay  any  attention  to  the  women, 
but  he  intuitively  knew  that  Lois  was  watching  him.  He 
was  really  happier  than  he  had  been  for  days,  and  he 
was  so  pleased  that  he  had  been  of  some  service  to  the 
woman  he  loved.  This  was  the  second  time  he  had  res- 
cued her  from  the  water,  and  his  mind  went  back  to  the 
experience  up  the  brook  below  the  falls.  There  was  no 


216       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Sammie  Dingle  present  now  to  mar  his  pleasure,  for 
which  he  was  most  thankful. 

It  did  not  take  the  boat  long  to  run  to  the  Sinclair 
shore,  and  here  in  a  snug  place,  safe  from  the  wind,  she 
was  beached. 

"We  can  never  thank  you  for  what  you  have  done  for 
us  to-day,"  Lois  remarked  as  she  and  Margaret  walked 
with  Jasper  to  the  house.  "You  have  saved  our  lives.'* 

"Don't  thank  me,"  Jasper  replied.  "It  was  a  pleas- 
ure for  me  to  do  what  I  did. ' ' 

"But  how  did  you  know  we  were  out  there?"  Mar- 
garet asked. 

"It  was  Tom  who  saw  you  first  and  pointed  your  boat 
out  to  me.  He  is  the  one  you  should  thank. ' ' 

' '  But  why  was  Tom  looking  toward  the  island  ? ' '  Lois 
enquired.  "Your  explanation  does  not  satisfy  me." 

"Do  you  imagine  that  I  was  spying  upon  your  little 
outing?"  Jasper  questioned. 

"Not  exactly  spying.  I  don't  like  that  word.  But 
you  must  have  known  that  we  were  there." 

"Yes,  I  did.  I  saw  you  go  over  this  afternoon,  and 
when  the  wind  sprang  up  it  was  only  natural  to  sup- 
pose you  would  have  trouble  in  getting  home.  That  is 
all  there  is  about  it." 

"And  so  you  kept  watch,  and  then  came  to  our  as- 
sistance ? ' ' 

"Yes." 

Lois  said  no  more  just  then,  but  walked  quietly  to  the 
house.  She  was  doing  considerable  thinking,  however, 
and  when  she  and  Margaret  went  upstairs  to  change  their 
wet  clothes,  she  again  referred  to  the  matter. 

"It  is  just  like  him, ' '  Margaret  remarked.    ' ' He  knew 


EESCUED  217 

that  we  were  over  there  and  that  our  lives  would  be 
in  danger  on  the  water.  Not  many  men  would  have 
thought  of  such  a  thing." 

Lois  made  no  reply,  but  there  was  a  deep  happiness 
in  her  heart.  She  believed  that  Jasper  had  been  thinking 
of  her  throughout  the  day  and  that  she  was  always  much 
in  his  mind.  Margaret  somewhat  divined  her  thoughts 
and  twined  her  arms  around  her  neck. 

"I  believe  he  thinks  a  great  deal  of  you,  dear,"  she 
said,  "and  I  am  so  glad.  It  is  only  natural,  for  who 
could  resist  you  1  You  are  as  sweet  and  loveable  as  can 
be.  If  I  were  a  man  I  am  sure  I  would  fall  in  love  with 
you  the  first  time  I  met  you." 

"You  did  it,  anyway,  didn't  you?"  Lois  asked,  in 
order  to  hide  her  embarrassment.  "But  there  is  the 
car,"  she  added.  "I  wonder  what  brings  father  home 
so  early?" 

Going  downstairs,  they  found  Mr.  Sinclair  and  Jas- 
per seated  upon  the  verandah  in  a  corner  protected 
from  the  wind  by  heavy  vines. 

' '  You  are  early  to-day,  Father, ' '  Lois  remarked  as  she 
gave  him  the  customary  kiss.  "We  generally  have  to 
wait  dinner  for  you. ' ' 

"It  is  quite  necessary  that  I  should  get  back  early, 
from  what  I  have  heard  about  you  young  women,"  was 
the  reply.  "  It  is  hardly  safe  to  leave  you  alone. ' ' 

"So  you  know  all  about  our  narrow  escape,  then," 
and  Lois  looked  enquiringly  into  his  face.  She  believed 
that  Jasper  must  have  been  telling  him,  and  it  somehow 
disappointed  her.  She  did  not  think  that  he  would  be 
the  first  one  to  talk  about  the  rescue  he  had  made. 

"Oh,  yes,  I  learned  all  about  it  before  I  got  home," 


218       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Mr.  Sinclair  explained.  "The  men  down  the  road  saw  it 
all,  and  then  when  Tom  took  the  boat  back  he  gave  them" 
the  full  details.  You  must  be  very  careful  after  this, 
Lois,  about  going  over  to  the  island.  You  might  not 
always  have  a  rescuer  handy  as  you  had  to-day. ' ' 

Lois  did  not  reply.  She  was  glad  that  Jasper  had  not 
told,  and  she  was  sorry  that  she  had  judged  him  wrongly. 
She  might  have  known  better,  so  she  mused. 

Mr.  Sinclair  was  in  excellent  spirits.  He  had  changed 
a  great  deal  since  his  illness  and  had  become  more  like  a 
father  to  her  than  he  had  ever  been  before.  He  entered 
more  into  the  life  of  his  family,  and  his  old  sternness 
passed  away.  Lois  wondered  what  brought  him  back  so 
early  from  the  city.  She  asked  no  questions,  however, 
feeling  sure  that  he  would  explain  the  reason  in  due 
time. 

She  did  not  in  fact  have  long  to  wait,  for  after  they 
were  all  seated  at  dinner  Mr.  Sinclair  looked  quizzically 
into  his  daughter's  face. 

"I  know  you  are  puzzling  your  brain  why  I  came 
home  so  early,"  he  began.  "Now,  are  you  not?" 

"I  certainly  am,"  Lois  laughingly  replied.  "Mar- 
garet and  I  have  been  having  all  kinds  of  surmises. ' ' 

"I've  done  a  great  stroke  of  business  to-day,"  Mr. 
Sinclair  continued,  "and  it  has  lifted  a  heavy  burden 
from  my  mind.  Can  any  of  you  guess  what  it  is?" 

"Bought  a  new  tract  of  timber,  Dad,"  Dick  replied. 
"I  can't  think  of  anything  that  would  please  you  better 
than  that." 

"No,  it 'snot  that." 

"Maybe  you've  found  some  work  for  Dick  to  do," 


RESCUED  219 

Lois  suggested.  "That  would  certainly  be  a  great  stroke 
of  business." 

' '  Come,  come,  Lois, ' '  her  brother  remonstrated.  ' '  You 
seem  to  think  that  I  have  nothing  to  do." 

"Haven't  I  good  reason  to  think  so?" 

' '  No,  it 's  not  that, ' '  Mr.  Sinclair  intervened.  ' '  You  're 
a  long  way  off." 

"Have  you  bought  out  the  new  Light  and  Power 
Company?"  Jasper  asked. 

"No,  no,"  and  Mr.  Sinclair  chuckled  as  he  went  on 
with  his  dinner.  He  was  enjoying  immensely  the  little 
game. 

"I  think  I  know  what  it  is,"  and  Margaret  looked 
intently  into  his  face.  "You  have  sold  out  to  the 
Break  Neck  Light  and  Power  Company." 

' '  How  in  the  world  did  you  know  that  ? ' '  Mr.  Sinclair 
asked  in  surprise.  "Why,  I  thought  it  was  a  dead 
secret. ' ' 

"So  it  was  in  a  way,"  Margaret  smilingly  replied. 
"But,  you  see,  I  am  supposed  to  know  a  little  of  what 
is  going  on." 

"And  your  father  told  you  about  it,  did  he?" 

' '  Yes.  I  have  known  for  some  time  that  he  was  hop- 
ing you  would  sell  out,  and  thus  avoid  trouble." 

"Is  it  possible,  Father,"  Lois  asked,  "that  you  have 
sold  out  all  your  interest  in  the  City  Light  and  Power 
Company?" 

"We've  all  sold  out,  and  at  such  a  figure  that  we  are 
much  satisfied." 

"Oh,  I  am  so  glad,"  and  Margaret  clasped  her  hands 
before  her.  "I  was  afraid  that  there  might  be  trouble 
between  you  and  father,  and  I  did  not  want  that." 


220       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

''There  is  no  danger  of  that  now,"  Mr.  Sinclair  re- 
plied, "though  there  was  at  one  time.  I  never  believed 
that  the  matter  could  be  so  satisfactorily  arranged,  for 
I  had  no  idea  that  the  new  company  would  be  willing  to 
come  to  our  terms." 

Margaret  said  nothing  more,  and  while  the  others 
talked  she  took  no  part  in  the  conversation.  She  very 
well  knew  why  the  matter  had  been  so  amicably  settled, 
and  she  smiled  to  herself  as  she  thought  of  the  several 
long  conversations  she  and  her  father  had  had  together. 
But  for  her  interference  nothing  would  have  been  done, 
she  was  well  aware  of  that.  She  remembered  how  stub- 
born her  father  had  been  when  she  first  suggested  the 
idea  to  him.  But  after  he  had  considered  it  most  care- 
fully he  realised  what  a  good  business  proposition  it 
would  be." 

"I  believe  Margaret  is  getting  home-sick,"  Dick  re- 
marked. 

"Why,  what  makes  you  think  that?"  she  asked,  some- 
what startled  by  the  question. 

"Because  you  are  so  quiet.  You  haven't  said  a  word 
for  the  last  five  minutes." 

"She  hasn't  had  much  chance,"  Lois  laughingly  re- 
plied. "You  have  been  doing  most  of  the  talking, 
Dick." 

' '  Have  I  ? "  and  the  young  man  opened  his  eyes  wide 
in  apparent  amazement.  "But  I  am  going  to  be  silent 
now  and  let  Margaret  tell  my  fortune.  She  is  a  dandy 
at  that, ' '  and  he  handed  over  his  cup  as  he  spoke. 

"Oh,  I  have  told  your  fortune  so  often,"  was  the 
reply,  "that  it  is  getting  to  be  an  old  story  now." 


RESCUED  221 

"Won't  you  tell  me  mine?"  Jasper  asked,  passing  his 
cup.  "I  should  like  to  know  what's  in  store  for  me." 

Margaret  took  the  cup  in  her  hand  and  gazed  at  it 
thoughtfully  for  a  few  seconds. 

"Do  you  really  wish  to  know?"  she  asked. 

"Certainly." 

' '  Well,  then,  I  see  great  trouble  ahead  of  you. ' ' 

"Whew!"  Dick  whistled.  "This  is  getting  serious. 
You  'd  better  be  careful,  Spuds. ' ' 

"Yes,"  Margaret  continued,  "I  see  a  big  black  cloud, 
and  it  entirely  surrounds  you." 

' '  Does  it  pass  away  ? ' '  Lois  questioned,  now  much  in- 
terested. 

"I  can  not  altogether  tell." 

' '  He 's  going  to  have  a  nightmare, ' '  Dick  bantered,  at 
which  they  all  laughed. 

"I  hope  there's  nothing  in  your  prophecy,"  Jasper 
remarked.  "If  I  were  at  all  superstitious  I  might 
worry  a  great  deal  over  what  you  say. ' ' 

"Look  here,  Lois,"  and  Dick  turned  to  his  sister,  "is 
there  a  hole  in  that  tea-strainer?  For  pity  sakes  get  a 
new  one,  and  don't  let  so  many  grounds  get  through  in 
the  future.  We  don't  want  any  more  clouds." 

When  dinner  was  over  they  all  went  out  on  the  veran- 
dah. It  was  a  beautiful  evening,  for  the  wind  had  sub- 
sided, and  the  river  stretched  out  before  them  like  a  huge 
mirror. 

"How  I  should  like  to  be  out  there  now,"  Lois  re- 
marked, as  she  gazed  pensively  upon  the  water.  "Sup- 
pose we  go  for  a  row  ? ' ' 

"I  should  think  you'd  be  sick  and  tired  of  the  river 


222       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

after  your  experience  to-day,"  Dick  replied.  "I  pre- 
fer the  car  to  a  boat  any  time. ' ' 

"With  all  the  enjoyment  of  dust,  noise,  and  smell 
of  gasoline  thrown  in, ' '  his  sister  sarcastically  retorted. 

"I  guess  you  were  most  thankful  to  smell  gasoline 
to-day,  though,  when  Spuds  picked  you  up  in  that  old 
tub  of  his.  Now,  weren  't  you  ? ' ' 

Before  Lois  could  reply  Betty  suddenly  appeared  be- 
fore them.  Her  face  was  flushed,  and  she  was  panting 
as  if  she  had  been  running  fast. 

' '  I  have  only  a  minute  to  spare, ' '  she  explained,  ' '  for 
Mr.  David  doesn't  know  I  have  left  him.  He  wants  to 
see  you,  Mr.  Jasper,  and  so  I  have  come  before  it  gets 
too  late.  I  am  afraid  to  come  out  after  dark  now." 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

GATHERING  CLOUDS 

JASPER  did  not  like  the  idea  of  leaving  such  agree- 
able company  and  going  with  Betty.  It  was  so 
pleasant  to  be  near  Lois,  and  he  was  hoping  that  they 
might  have  a  quiet  little  conversation  together.  "Why 
could  not  David  wait?  There  was  surely  nothing  of 
great  importance  that  he  wished  to  see  him  about.  No 
doubt  he  wanted  to  ask  him  some  questions  concerning 
the  progress  of  the  work  at  the  falls.  He  could  call  in 
on  his  way  home  and  have  a  chat  with  him. 

These  thoughts  ran  quickly  through  his  mind  as  he  sat 
there  watching  Betty.  But  something  in  the  girl's  face 
told  him  that  he  had  better  go  at  once,  and  so  he  rose 
from  his  chair. 

"Won't  you  come  back  again?"  Lois  asked.  "It  is 
so  early  that  surely  Mr.  David  will  not  keep  you  all  the 
evening. ' ' 

"I'm  afraid  not,"  was  the  reluctant  reply.  "I  shall 
go  over  to  my  cabin  and  get  a  good  sleep.  I  was  up 
late  last  night  looking  after  that  raft  of  poles  which  we 
took  down  river  to-day." 

Lois  had  the  feeling  that  something  was  wrong,  and 
she  longed  to  go  to  the  Haven  and  find  out  what  it  was. 
She  wras  almost  tempted  to  leave  the  rest  and  accompany 
Jasper  and  Betty.  She  banished  this  idea,  however, 

1223 


224       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

thinking  that  after  all  there  was  nothing  over  which  she 
should  worry.  But  in  a  twinkling  there  flashed  into  her 
mind  the  words  Margaret  had  so  lightly  spoken  over  the 
tea-cup.  "I  see  a  big  black  cloud,  and  it  entirely  sur- 
rounds you."  Why  did  those  words  come  to  her  now? 
she  asked  herself,  and  why  should  she  have  that  strange 
foreboding  of  impending  trouble?  So  strong  was  this 
impression  that  she  was  inclined  to  hurry  after  Jasper 
and  give  him  warning.  She  did  nothing  of  the  kind, 
however,  but  during  the  remainder  of  the  evening  she 
was  quieter  than  usual  and  took  little  part  in  any  con- 
versation. 

Jasper  walked  by  Betty's  side  along  the  road  leading 
to  the  main  highway. 

"How  did  you  know  where  I  was?"  he  presently 
asked  her. 

"We  saw  you  this  afternoon  out  on  the  river  saving 
Miss  Lois  and  Miss  Margaret." 

"Why,  where  were  you?" 

"Mr.  David  and  I  were  up  on  the  hill.  We  had  just 
come  back  from  a  walk  up  the  brook.  Mr.  David  was 
tired  after  his  excitement,  and  so  we  sat  down  to  rest. 
It  was  then  that  we  saw  you." 

"What  made  Mr.  David  excited?"  Jasper  enquired. 
"I  suppose  it  was  the  great  change  he  saw  at  the  falls, 
was  it?" 

' '  Oh,  no,  not  that.  It  was  the  rolling  log  which  did  it. 
You  see,  Mr.  David  was  nearly  killed  this  afternoon. ' ' 

At  these  words  Jasper  stopped  short  and  looked  keenly 
into  Betty's  face. 

"Nearly  killed!    What  do  you  mean?"  he  demanded. 

"Yes,  that  was  it."     Then  in  a  few  words  the  girl 


GATHERING  CLOUDS  225 

told  him  what  had  happened  up  the  brook  that  after- 
noon, and  of  old  David's  narrow  escape. 

For  a  while  Jasper  walked  slowly  along  the  road  after 
Betty  had  finished.  He  was  greatly  puzzled,  for  he  could 
not  believe  that  any  log  would  become  loosened  at  the 
exact  moment  when  David  was  directly  in  front  of  it 
unless  there  was  something  to  start  it  on  its  downward 
course. 

"Did  you  see  any  men  working  near  the  logs  when 
you  were  there?"  he  at  length  asked. 

"I  didn't  see  any,"  was  the  reply.  "But  we  met 
several  teams  on  our  way  up. ' ' 

"And  you  saw  no  one  near  the  place  at  all?" 

"We  didn't  see  any  one  near  where  we  were  going  to 
have  our  lunch,  but  as  we  were  coming  home  we  saw 
the  artist  down  by  our  brook." 

"You  did?    And  where  was  he ?" 

"Not  far  from  Pyramid  Rock.  I  don't  think  he  saw 
us,  for  we  hurried  by  as  fast  as  we  could." 

"Why  did  you  do  that?" 

"Because  I'm  afraid  of  him." 

"What,  did  he  ever  do  anything  to  frighten  you?" 

"No.  But  he  makes  me  shiver  all  over.  I  can't  un- 
derstand why  it  is." 

Jasper  found  David  crouched  in  his  big  easy  chair 
near  the  open  window  facing  the  falls.  His  eyes  bright- 
ened as  the  young  man  entered  and  sat  down  by  his  side. 

"  It  is  good  of  you  to  come, ' '  David  began,  "  f or  I  have 
been  anxious  to  speak  to  you  ever  since  we  came  back 
from  up  the  brook.  You  may  go,"  and  he  motioned 
Betty  to  the  door.  ' '  I  wish  to  be  alone  for  a  while  with 
Mr.  Randall." 


226       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

He  waited  until  the  door  had  closed  behind  the  girl, 
and  then  turned  his  eyes  upon  his  visitor's  face.  Jasper 
noted  the  worry  there,  and  at  once  connected  it  with  his 
experience  up  the  brook  that  afternoon. 

"Has  Betty  told  you?"  and  David  laid  his  right  hand 
gently  upon  Jasper's  arm. 

"About  the  rolling  log,  and  your  narrow  escape  this 
afternoon?" 

David  nodded. 

"Yes,  she  told  me  about  it  on  our  way  here.  I  am 
so  thankful  that  you  were  not  hurt." 

"I  might  have  been  killed!  It  was  nothing  less  than 
a  miracle  that  I  escaped." 

"It  has  shaken  you  up  a  great  deal,  so  I  see.  But 
you  will  be  all  right  after  a  good  night's  sleep.  Your 
nerves  are  somewhat  unstrung  now. ' ' 

"Perhaps  so,"  the  old  man  mused.  "But  I  feel  un- 
easy. It  may  be  the  shock,  as  you  suggest.  But  there 
is  something  in  my  heart  that  I  cannot  explain.  I  never 
had  such  a  feeling  before,  and  I  thought  that  perhaps 
you  could  help  me." 

"In  what  way?"  Jasper  asked,  as  David  paused  as  if 
groping  for  the  right  words. 

"It  appears  as  if  everything  is  about  to  slip  away 
from  me.  I  seem  to-night  as  if  about  to  start  on  a  long 
mysterious  journey,  and  that  I  shall  never  return.  Peo- 
ple call  me  crazy,  and  perhaps  they  have  good  reason 
for  doing  so.  You  may  think  the  same,  and  especially  so 
now  as  you  listen  to  my  words.  But  I  cannot  help  this 
peculiar  notion  that  possesses  me  and  almost  overwhelms 
me  with  strange  forebodings.  It  may  be  the  outcome  of 
a  mind  diseased,  who  knows  ?  My  great  concern,  though, 


GATHERING  CLOUDS  227 

is  in  connection  with  the  work  at  the  falls.  I  have  the 
feeling  that  in  some  way  I  am  necessary  to  its  welfare. 
I  do  not  wish  it  to  stop,  and  I  want  you  to  promise  me 
to-night  that  if  anything  should  happen  to  me  that  you 
will  take  my  place,  and  be  keenly  interested  in  it." 

"I  do  not  see  how  I  can  take  your  place,  for  that  is 
not  in  my  power.  But  take  a  deep  interest  in  all  that 
goes  on  up  there  I  certainly  shall,  and  be  as  deeply  in- 
terested in  its  progress  as  you  have  been. ' ' 

"Ah,  you  can  never  be  interested  in  it  as  I  am,"  and 
David's  eyes  glowed  with  the  intensity  of  his  old-time 
devotion.  "Can  any  one  be  as  much  interested  in  the 
growth  and  progress  of  a  child  as  its  parents  ?  My  child 
is  up  there,"  and  he  stretched  out  his  arm  toward  the 
falls.  ' '  For  it  I  have  longed  and  suffered.  It  is  bone  of 
my  bone  and  flesh  of  my  flesh.  My  heart's  blood  is 
there." 

Jasper  now  felt  certain  that  the  old  man's  mind  was 
really  unbalanced.  He  attributed  it  to  the  excitement  of 
his  narrow  escape  that  afternoon.  A  good  sleep  would 
refresh  him,  and  he  would  be  all  right  in  the  morning. 
He  rose  to  his  feet  and  took  David's  hand  in  his. 

"I  must  go  now,"  he  said.  ""We  both  need  sleep.  I 
was  up  late  last  night,  and  so  must  go  home  early  to  get 
a  good  rest.  You  had  better  do  the  same." 

"I  don't  want  to  sleep,"  David  emphatically  replied. 
"My  mind  is  too  much  upset  to  rest.  But  if  you  must 
go  let  me  walk  a  short  way  with  you.  Perhaps  the  cool 
night  air  will  refresh  me.  Wait  a  moment  until  I  put 
on  my  coat  and  hat.  Betty  will  be  angry  if  I  go  with- 
out them." 


228       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Then  he  suddenly  paused  and  caught  Jasper  fiercely 
by  the  arm. 

"Do  you  hear  them?"  he  asked.  ''Listen,"  and  he 
held  up  his  right  hand. 

In  the  old  man's  eyes  had  come  a  peculiar  light,  and 
his  manner  reminded  Jasper  of  the  first  night  he  had  met 
him  on  the  road  when  he  had  rescued  him  from  the 
speeding  auto. 

"Do  you  hear  them?"  David  repeated.  "My  beauti- 
ful falls,  my  beautiful  falls.  "What  sweeter  music  than 
the  sound  of  your  rushing  water.  People  have  been  deaf 
to  your  luring  voice.  I  alone  have  listened  and  under- 
stood. They  called  me  a  fool  and  said  I  was  crazy,  ha, 
ha!  But  they  know  better  now.  They  have  seen  what 
my  beautiful  falls  can  do.  Light  and  power!  Light 
and  power!  The  world  transformed.  Burdens  lifted 
from  weary  shoulders;  homes  transformed,  and  the 
hearts  of  all  made  glad." 

He  was  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  room  as  he  ut- 
tered these  words,  and  Jasper  noted  how  the  fire  of  ex- 
citement was  increasing  in  intensity. 

"Come,"  and  he  laid  his  hand  upon  his  companion's 
arm  as  he  spoke,  "let  us  go  for  a  walk." 

' '  Hush !  Listen ! "  he  cried,  unheeding  Jasper 's  words. 
' '  There  it  is  again !  Do  you  hear  it  ?  It 's  coming  from 
the  valley ;  it  has  winged  its  way  across  the  sea.  Ha,  ha, 
he  will  hear  it  and  tremble.  But,  wait,  he  is  not  there ; 
he  is  in  hell.  Yes,  that 's  where  he  is — in  hell !  Where 
else  could  he  be?" 

David's  voice  had  risen  to  a  shriek  as  he  uttered 
the  last  words.  Jasper  stared  at  him  in  amazement. 


GATHERING  CLOUDS  229 

What  did  he  mean  by  such  strange  utterances  ?  Surely 
the  man  was  out  of  his  mind. 

"Come,"  he  again  ordered,  "let  us  leave  the  house 
and  go  for  a  walk.  You  will  feel  better  out  in  the  cool 
air." 

Taking  him  by  the  arm  Jasper  led  him  out  upon  the 
verandah  and  down  the  steps.  The  twilight  was  deep- 
ening fast,  and  a  quiet  peace  had  settled  over  the  land. 
Away  to  the  right  the  trees  on  the  high  hills  were  clearly 
silhouetted  against  the  evening  sky.  At  any  other  time 
Jasper  would  have  stood  and  revelled  in  the  beauty  of 
his  surroundings.  But  now  he  was  too  much  concerned 
about  the  man  at  his  side  to  think  about  such  things. 
From  the  time  they  left  the  house  until  they  reached 
the  main  highway  David  talked  incessantly.  He  was 
greatly  excited,  and  gesticulated  at  almost  every  word. 

At  length  he  stopped,  placed  his  right  hand  to  his 
forehead,  and  looked  around. 

"What  have  I  been  saying?"  he  asked  in  a  calmer 
voice.  "It  seems  to  me  that  I  have  been  in  a  strange 
country  seeing  all  kinds  of  things." 

"You  are  all  right  now,"  Jasper  replied.  "You  cer- 
tainly have  been  raving  at  a  great  rate." 

"Have  I?"  the  old  man  queried,  and  he  lapsed  into 
a  momentary  silence.  "Peculiar  feelings  come  over  me 
at  times.  The  fresh  air  of  night  has  done  me  much 
good.  I  shall  walk  a  short  way  with  you  along  the 
road." 

David  was  now  a  pleasant  companion,  and  Jasper  en- 
joyed talking  to  him.  He  enquired  about  the  progress 
of  the  work  at  the  falls  and  asked  numerous  questions. 
Not  once  did  he  refer  to  the  dark  forebodings  which 


230       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

had  possessed  him  at  the  Haven,  and  Jasper  believed 
that  he  had  forgotten  about  them. 

"I  think  I  shall  return  now,"  he  said  after  they  had 
walked  some  distance. 

"Shall  I  go  back  with  you?"  Jasper  asked. 

"Not  at  all.  I  shall  enjoy  the  walk  alone.  You  are 
tired  and  should  get  home  at  once.  So,  good  night.  I 
hope  to  see  you  again  soon." 

Jasper  stood  and  watched  him  until  the  darkness 
swallowed  him  up.  Then  he  made  his  way  along  the 
road  to  his  own  lonely  house.  He  was  very  tired,  but 
he  found  it  difficult  to  get  to  sleep.  The  strange  words 
which  David  had  uttered  kept  running  constantly 
through  his  mind.  When  he  did  at  last  fall  into  a  fit- 
ful slumber,  he  was  beset  by  a  dreadful  monster,  which 
was  slowly  crushing  him  to  pieces  while  he  was  unable 
to  do  anything  to  save  himself. 

He  was  aroused  from  this  nightmare  by  a  loud  pound- 
ing upon  the  door.  At  first  he  imagined  it  was  some 
one  coming  to  his  relief.  Half  dazed  he  groped  his  way 
across  the  room,  threw  open  the  door  and  peered  out  into 
the  night. 

"Who's  there?"  he  demanded. 

"It's  only  me,"  came  a  voice  which  he  recognised  at 
once  as  Betty's.  ''Oh,  Mr.  Jasper,  have  you  seen  Mr. 
David  ? ' '  she  asked. 

' '  Seen  Mr.  David ! ' '  Jasper  exclaimed  in  surprise.  ' '  I 
haven 't  seen  him  since  I  left  him  last  night  on  the  road 
near  the  Haven.  Didn  't  he  go  home  ? ' ' 

"No,  he  didn't,  and  that's  the  reason  I'm  here.  I 
waited  up  for  him  and  when  he  didn't  come  back,  I 
started  out  to  find  him." 


GATHERING  CLOUDS  231 

"You  stay  there  a  minute,"  Jasper  ordered,  as  he 
closed  the  door  and  turned  back  into  the  room.  Lighting 
a  lamp,  he  was  astonished  to  find  that  it  was  near  mid- 
night. It  took  him  but  a  few  moments  to  dress,  and 
then  he  again  threw  open  the  door  and  stepped  out  into 
the  night. 


CHAPTER  XXV; 

MYSTERY 

BY  the  light  streaming  through  the  doorway  Jasper 
could  see  that  Betty 's  face  was  very  pale.  She  was 
greatly  agitated  as  well,  and  her  teeth  chattered  as  she 
spoke. 

"You  have  been  running  hard,"  Jasper  remarked. 
"You  had  better  come  in  and  rest  awhile." 

"No,  no,"  the  girl  protested.  "Don't  let  us  wait  a 
minute.  We  must  find  Mr.  David!" 

"Are  you  sure  he  isn't  home?"  Jasper  asked. 

"Yes,  I  am  sure  he  isn't  there." 

"But  he  may  have  slipped  in  and  you  didn't  hear 
him." 

"No,  no,  he  couldn't  have  done  it.  I  was  listening 
and  watching  every  minute  for  him  to  come  back.  I  am 
certain  I  would  have  seen  him." 

' '  Does  Mrs.  Peterson  know  where  you  are  ? ' ' 

"No.  She'  was  asleep  when  I  left.  I  only  intended 
to  come  a  short  distance  for  I  was  sure  that  I  would 
meet  Mr.  David  coming  back.  But  when  I  didn't,  I 
came  all  the  way  here.  Oh,  let  us  go  at  once. ' ' 

Jasper  stepped  back  into  the  room,  and  put  out  the 
light.  He  was  about  to  close  the  door  when  he  paused. 

"Wait  a  minute,"  he  said,  "until  I  get  my  lantern. 

232 


MYSTERY  233 

We  can't  do  anything  without  a  light.  Mr.  David  may 
have  fainted  by  the  side  of  the  road.  He  is  an  old 
man,  you  know." 

It  did  not  take  Jasper  long  to  get  the  lantern,  and 
soon  they  were  speeding  across  the  field  toward  the  main 
highway.  He  noticed  that  Betty  kept  very  close  to  him, 
and  as  they  drew  near  the  Haven  she  seemed  to  be 
trembling  violently.  She  started  often,  and  Jasper  won- 
dered what  was  the  matter  with  her. 

' '  "Were  you  not  frightened  to  come  all  the  way  alone  ? ' ' 
he  asked. 

' '  Not  at  first, ' '  was  the  reply.  ' '  But  I  was  frightened 
after  a  while  and  I -ran  hard." 

"What  frightened  you?  Were  you  afraid  of  the 
dark?" 

"No— yes,"  Betty  faltered.  Jasper  wondered  at  her 
answer,  but  made  no  comment. 

All  along  the  road  they  watched  most  carefully,  think- 
ing they  might  find  David.  Especially  careful  was  this 
search  as  they  neared  the  Haven  but  not  a  trace  of  him 
could  they  find. 

The  Petersons  were  greatly  concerned  over  the  miss- 
ing man.  The  captain  suggested  that  the  neighbours 
should  be  notified  and  a  search-party  should  start  out 
at  once.  As  this  seemed  the  only  thing  to  do,  Jasper 
hurried  to  the  village  and  aroused  Andy  Forbes  from 
his  slumbers.  It  took  the  storekeeper  several  minutes 
to  grasp  the  significance  of  the  affair,  and  Jasper  had  to 
do  considerable  explaining. 

"So  you  tell  me  that  Crazy  David  is  lost?"  he  at 
length  queried. 

"Certainly.     Isn't  that  what  I  have  been  trying  to 


234       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

tell  you  ?  We  must  get  a  search-party  out  after  him  at 
once.  I  fear  that  evil  has  befallen  the  old  man.  He 
may  be  wandering  off  in  the  woods  somewhere,  as  his 
mind  seems  to  be  uncertain  at  times." 

"I'm  afraid  we  can't  do  much  to-night,"  and  Andy 
scratched  his  head  in  perplexity.  "However,  I'll  see 
what  I  can  do.  Maybe  I  can  get  a  bunch  of  men  to- 
gether before  morning." 

"That's  good,"  Jasper  encouraged.  "You  round  up 
the  men  here,  and  111  go  to  the  camp  down  the  road. 
There  are  several  men  there  and  I'll  get  one  of  them 
to  hurry  to  the  falls  and  bring  in  all  the  men.  I  feel 
responsible  for  the  welfare  of  David  as  I  had  strict  in- 
structions to  look  after  him.  If  anything  has  befallen 
him  I  shall  never  forgive  myself." 

It  took  Jasper  over  an  hour  to  go  to  the  camp  and 
bring  back  a  half  dozen  men.  In  the  meantime  a  dozen 
or  more  had  left  the  village  with  lanterns  to  begin  the 
search.  These  he  met  up  the  road.  They  had  searched 
every  nook  and  corner,  but  had  found  no  trace  of  the 
missing  one. 

"It's  no  use  hunting  when  it  is  so  dark,"  Andy  in- 
formed him.  "We  might  as  well  look  for  a  needle  in  a 
hay-stack.  I  move  that  we  wait  until  morning." 

This  suggestion  was  carried  out,  and  while  most  of 
the  men  went  back  to  their  homes  in  order  to  get  some- 
thing to  eat,  Jasper  made  his  way  to  the  Haven.  Mrs. 
Peterson  met  him  at  the  door  and  her  face  bore  a  wor- 
ried expression. 

"Have  you  found  him?"  she  enquired.    "We  have 
been  so  uneasy. ' ' 
.     "No,"  was  the  reply.    "We  must  wait  until  morning. 


MYSTERY  235 

It  is  no  use  groping  about  in  the  dark.  Where  is 
Betty?" 

"She's  in  Mr.  David's  room.  I  am  so  anxious  about 
her.  She  has  been  crying  and  wringing  her  hands  ever 
since  you  left.  I  cannot  tell  what  has  come  over  the 
girl." 

"She  is  fretting  about  David,  no  doubt." 

"Yes,  that  may  account  for  some  of  her  grief,"  and 
Mrs.  Peterson's  eyes  rested  thoughtfully  upon  the  floor. 
"But  there's  something  else  troubling  her,  mark  my 
word.  She's  been  nearly  frightened  to  death  over  some- 
thing, and  the  way  she  sits  and  shivers  at  times  is  hard 
for  me  to  stand." 

"But  won't  she  tell  you  what's  the  matter?"  Jasper 
asked. 

"I  have  asked  her  over  and  over  again,  but  she  always 
shakes  her  head,  and  falls  to  sobbing  and  moaning  worse 
than  ever.  Poor  child,  I  feel  so  sorry  for  her." 

"  It  is  strange, ' '  Jasper  mused.  ' '  May  I  see  her  ?  Per- 
haps it  is  only  the  excitement  that  is  troubling  her." 

Betty's  face  brightened  somewhat  as  Jasper  entered 
the  room.  This  was  for  only  an  instant,  however,  and 
then  she  buried  her  face  in  her  hands  and  sobbed  as  if 
her  heart  would  break. 

"Betty,  Betty,  what  is  the  matter?"  Jasper  asked. 
' '  Tell  me  what  is  worrying  you  ? ' ' 

"  It 's  about  Mr.  David ! "  she  moaned.  "  He 's  lost  and 
I  'm  sure  he 's  dead ! ' ' 

' '  But  we  hope  to  find  him, ' '  Jasper  soothed.  ' '  Just  as 
soon  as  it  is  light  enough  we  are  going  to  continue  our 
search  for  him.  He  must  have  wandered  away  into  the 
woods,  and  no  doubt  we  shall  soon  find  him.  There  is 


236       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

something  else  troubling  you,  is  there  not?  Won't  you 
tell  me  what  it  is?" 

But  the  girl  shook  her  head,  and  try  as  he  might 
Jasper  could  not  induce  her  to  talk.  She  was  determined 
to  remain  obstinately  silent. 

There  was  but  one  person  to  whom  Jasper  felt  he 
could  turn  for  assistance,  and  that  was  Lois.  He  had 
thought  of  her  before,  and  wondered  if  she  had  heard 
the  news  of  David's  disappearance.  He  felt  that  it  was 
unlikely  as  no  one  would  think  of  carrying  the  news 
there.  As  he  stood  for  a  few  minutes  looking  upon 
Betty  who  was  sitting  before  him  the  very  embodiment 
of  abject  misery,  he  believed  that  Lois  was  the  only 
one  who  could  comfort  her,  and  perhaps  induce  her  to 
reveal  the  cause  of  her  unusual  state  of  agitation.  Tell- 
ing the  girl  to  be  brave,  and  to  keep  up  hope  for  David 's 
safe  return,  he  left  the  Haven  and  hastened  down  the 
road  toward  the  main  highway,  and  then  took  a  short 
cut  across  the  field  toward  the  Sinclair  house.  Far  off 
in  the  east  light  was  breaking  above  the  horizon,  and 
he  knew  that  in  a  short  time  the  search  would  again 
begin  for  the  missing  man,  and  he  must  be  there. 

Not  a  sign  of  life  could  he  observe  around  the  place, 
and  he  wondered  how  he  could  awaken  Lois  and  not  dis- 
turb the  whole  household.  As  he  drew  near  the  verandah 
he  noticed  that  a  light  shone  from  one  of  the  upstairs 
windows.  Whether  it  was  Lois'  room  or  not  he  could  not 
tell,  but  scarcely  had  he  stepped  upon  the  verandah 
and  tapped  gently  upon  the  door,  ere  it  was  opened  and 
Lois  stood  before  him,  dressed  in  her  out-of-door  clothes. 

"What's  the  matter?"  she  asked  before  Jasper  had 
time  to  say  a  word. 


MYSTERY  237 

"Have  you  heard  anything?"  Jasper  enquired. 

"No,  nothing,"  was  the  reply.  "But  I  saw  the  lights 
near  the  Haven  and  along  the  road  and  felt  sure  that 
something  was  wrong." 

Jasper  noted  that  Lois'  face  was  very  pale,  and  that 
she  was  trembling  as  if  cold.  He  did  not  know  that 
she  had  been  unable  to  sleep  owing  to  the  strange  pre- 
sentiment which  had  come  to  her  the  previous  evening. 
So  strong  had  this  at  last  become  that  she  had  risen  and 
looked  out  of  the  window  facing  the  Haven.  It  was 
then  that  she  saw  the  moving  lights,  and  her  worst  fears 
were  confirmed. 

"David  is  missing,"  Jasper  told  her,  "and  we  are 
waiting  for  daylight  to  have  another  search  for  him. ' ' 

"David  is  missing!"  Lois  slowly  repeated,  as  if  she 
had  not  heard  aright.  "Have  you  any  idea  where  he 
is?" 

"No.  I  left  him  last  night  on  the  road  near  the 
Haven.  He  may  have  wandered  off  somewhere  into  the 
woods.  But  Betty  is  feeling  very  badly,  and  I  have 
come  thinking  that  perhaps  you  might  be  able  to  com- 
fort her." 

' '  I  shall  go  at  once, ' '  Lois  replied.  "  I  am  so  glad  you 
have  come  for  me,  as  I  was  almost  frantic  wondering 
what  was  going  on. ' ' 

As  they  made  their  way  toward  the  Haven  Jasper  told 
Lois  more  about  Betty  and  her  state  of  agitation. 

"What  is  the  cause  of  it,  do  you  suppose?"  Lois 
asked.  "Do  you  think  it  is  in  connection  with  Mr. 
David?" 

"Not  altogether,  I  am  quite  certain.    There  is  some- 


238       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

thing  else  on  her  mind.  She  might  explain  to  you  what 
it  is  when  she  would  tell  no  one  else." 

They  had  just  reached  the  gate  leading  to  the  Haven 
when  Andy  Forbes,  accompanied  by  several  men,  swung 
up  the  road. 

"I  must  leave  you  now,"  Jasper  told  Lois,  "and  as- 
sist in  the  search." 

"Please  let  us  know  as  soon  as  you  find  any  trace  of 
Mr.  David,"  Lois  replied.  "I  shall  stay  with  Betty  for 
a  while." 

It  was  quite  light  now,  and  as  the  men  walked  along 
the  road  they  searched  most  carefully  every  nook  and 
corner,  but  all  in  vain. 

"He  is  not  anywhere  here,"  Andy  remarked.  "But 
he  may  have  wandered  into  the  woods  along  that  old  win- 
ter road.  I  suggest  that  we  follow  it  for  a  while.  He 
may  be  wandering  about  in  there.  We  can  comb  the 
woods  if  he's  not  on  the  road." 

The  men  moved  very  quietly,  keenly  alert,  each  hoping 
to  make  the  discovery  first.  To  Jasper  there  seemed 
something  uncanny  about  the  way  they  moved  so  silently 
onward  at  that  weird  morning  hour.  A  spirit  of  de- 
pression came  upon  him,  and  his  companions  appeared 
like  enemies.  He  felt  that  in  some  unaccountable  way 
they  believed  that  he  was  to  blame  for  all  the  trouble, 
and  that  he  should  have  taken  more  care  of  the  old  man. 

After  they  had  gone  some  distance  along  the  old  road 
and  had  found  nothing,  they  stopped  and  held  a  consul- 
tation as  to  what  they  should  do. 

"Suppose  we  divide  up  and  search  through  the 
woods,"  Jasper  suggested.  "Andy,  you  and  Dave  come 


MYSTERY  239 

with  me,  and  we'll  work  back  on  this  side  of  the  road, 
while  the  rest  of  the  men  do  the  same  on  the  other." 

Acting  upon  this  suggestion,  they  at  once  plunged 
into  the  woods  and  took  up  their  positions  several  rods 
from  one  another.  Jasper  was  nearest  the  road.  Next 
to  him  was  Dave,  while  Andy  was  farthest  off.  Walking 
abreast  among  the  trees,  they  were  thus  enabled  to  ex- 
amine every  portion  of  the  ground.  In  a  way  it  seemed 
almost  a  hopeless  task,  but  there  was  nothing  else  for 
them  to  do.  They  knew  that  other  men  wrould  be  scour- 
ing up  and  down  the  main  road,  as  well  as  through  the 
fields,  and  in  fact  every  place  where  David  might  have 
strayed. 

They  had  been  thus  searching  for  some  time  and  were 
not  far  from  the  main  highway,  when  they  heard  loud 
shouting  from  the  men  on  the  other  side  of  the  old  wood- 
road.  Feeling  sure  that  they  were  needed,  the  three 
men  hurried  forward  in  the  direction  from  whence  the 
sounds  came.  Jasper  led,  and  his  heart  beat  fast  as  he 
bounded  through  the  woods,  unheeding  scratches  upon 
his  face  and  hands  from  the  rough  branches  which 
brushed  his  body. 

It  took  him  only  a  few  minutes  to  accomplish  this,  and 
he  suddenly  came  upon  the  men  grouped  around  some- 
thing which  was  lying  upon  the  ground.  When  his  eyes 
rested  upon  the  form  of  David  huddled  there,  he  gave  a 
half-suppressed  cry,  and  brushing  the  men  aside, 
dropped  upon  his  knees  by  the  old  man's  side. 

"Is  he  dead?"  he  asked  in  a  hoarse  whisper. 

"Dead  as  a  door  nail,"  Jim  Goban  replied.  "Guess 
he's  been  dead  fer  some  time  by  the  look  of  things. 
Mighty  bad  piece  of  business  this,  I  call  it." 


240       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

' '  Do  you  suppose  he  was  killed  ? ' '  Jasper  enquired. 

"Sure.  There's  no  doubt  about  that  from  the  mark 
on  his  head.  He's  been  knocked  down  like  an  ox." 

A  shiver  shook  Jasper's  body  at  these  words,  and  he 
straightened  himself  up.  He  did  not  notice  that  several 
of  the  men  were  watching  him  closely  and  observing  his 
every  word  and  action. 

"Who  could  have  done  such  a  diabolical  thing?" 
Jasper  mused,  as  if  to  himself.  "Let  us  examine  the 
ground  very  carefully  to  see  if  the  man  who  did  this 
deed  left  any  trace.  He  might  have  dropped  some- 
thing." 

"We  have  looked,"  Jim  replied,  "and  we  found  this." 

Jasper's  eyes  had  been  searching  the  ground,  but 
something  in  Jim's  voice  caused  him  to  turn  suddenly, 
and  as  he  did  so  his  heart  almost  stopped  beating  and 
his  face  turned  ghastly  pale,  for  there  in  the  man's  out- 
stretched hand  was  an  envelope  with  his  own  name  upon 
it. 

"Where  did  you  find  that?"  he  gasped,  as  he  reached 
out  to  take  it. 

But  Jim  drew  back,  while  an  expression  of  exultation 
gleamed  in  his  eyes. 

"No,  I  guess  I  better  keep  it,"  he  replied.  "It  might 
come  in  handy  later  on.  We  found  it  right  there, ' '  and 
he  pointed  to  a  spot  near  where  the  dead  man  was  lying. 
"Guess  we  all  saw  it  at  once." 

A  sickening  feeling  suddenly  overwhelmed  Jasper, 
and  he  felt  faint.  He  looked  keenly  into  the  faces  of 
the  men  standing  near,  but  their  eyes  were  averted.  Did 
they  believe  him  to  be  guilty  of  such  a  foul  deed?  he 
asked  himself.  Something  told  him  that  they  jlid,  and 


MYSTERY  241 

the  less  he  now  said  the  better  it  would  be.  He  wanted 
to  get  away  from  their  presence  to  think  it  all  over. 

"You  better  carry  the  body  to  the  Haven,"  he  at 
length  suggested  in  a  voice  as  calm  as  possible.  "I'm 
afraid  I  can 't  be  of  any  more  service. ' ' 

With  that,  he  turned  and  walked  rapidly  away,  leav- 
ing the  men  staring  after  him  with  suspicious,  wondering; 
eyes. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

UNDER  SUSPICION 

NEVER  in  the  entire  history  of  Creekdale  had 
there  been  such  intense  excitement  as  when  word 
was  received  of  the  murder  of  old  David.  At  first  peo- 
ple could  not  believe  it  was  true,  and  thought  there  had 
been  some  mistake.  But  when  the  men  who  had  found 
David  related  the  story  then  all  doubt  was  set  aside. 
The  store  was  crowded  that  afternoon  with  excited  men 
who  had  gathered  to  hear  the  smallest  detail,  and  to  dis- 
cuss with  one  another  the  whole  affair.  It  was  Sandy 
Miller  who  described  how  he  had  made  the  discovery, 
and  then  shouted  for  his  companions. 

' '  Was  the  letter  lying  near  ? ' '  Andy  Forbes  asked. 

' ' I  didn 't  notice  it  at  first, ' '  was  the  reply,  "as  I  was 
so  overcome  by  the  sight  before  me.  It  must  have  been 
lying  there  all  the  time,  for  Jim  Goban  saw  it  at  once." 

"Where  is  that  letter  now?" 

"Jim  has  it,  I  guess.  It  wasn't  a  letter,  but  merely 
an  envelope  with  'Jasper  Randall'  written  plain  on  the 
outside.  You  should  have  seen  that  fellow's  face  when 
Jim  showed  it  to  him." 

"But  do  you  think  that  proves  anything?"  Andy 
•enquired. 

"Wouldn't  like  to  say.  But  you  know  as  well  as  I 
242 


UNDER  SUSPICION  243 

do  how  suspicious  the  thing  looks,  and  how  much  the 
lawyers  will  make  out  of  it. ' ' 

"Is  the  body  at  the  Haven  now?"  one  of  the  men 
asked. 

"We  took  it  there,"  Andy  replied.  Then  he  paused 
and  looked  around  upon  his  audience.  "I  hope  I  shall 
never  have  to  take  part  in  such  a  business  again,"  he 
continued.  "I  can't  get  the  face  of  that  girl  Betty 
out  of  my  mind,  and  her  wild  cry  is  still  ringing  in 
my  ears.  I  thought  she  would  go  crazy  for  sure  when 
she  heard  what  had  happened." 

"She  was  very  fond  of  the  old  man,  so  I  under- 
stand," Ned  Purvis  remarked. 

"She  certainly  was.  They  were  just  like  father  and 
daughter.  But  I  must  say  that  Miss  Sinclair  was  a 
regular  brick.  She  took  charge  of  everything  at  once 
and  seemed  to  know  the  right  thing  to  do.  But,  my, 
her  face  was  pale,  and  you  should  have  seen  her  eyes 
when  she  turned  them  upon  Jim  Goban." 

"What  did  she  do  that  for?"  Ned  questioned. 

' '  Because  Jim  showed  her  the  envelope  and  hinted  that 
Randall  was  the  guilty  one." 

"Did  she  say  anything?" 

"Never  a  word.  But  her  eyes  said  enough,  and  I 
saw  Jim  flinch  as  if  he  had  been  struck  in  the  face. ' ' 

"The  women  folks  say  that  her  and  him  are  pretty 
thick,"  Steve  Clemwell  drawled.  "Maybe  that's  the 
reason  why  she's  go  in'  to  stick  up  fer  him.  They've 
been  seen  drivin'  together,  and  he's  been  often  at  her 
house." 

"But  what  reason  would  Randall  have  for  murder- 
ing Crazy  David  ? ' '  Andy  asked.  ' '  They  've  always  been 


244       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

the  best  of  friends,  and  they've  never  had  a  quarrel 
as  far  as  I  know." 

"But  the  old  man  had  money,  so  it  was  reported," 
Ned  replied.  ' '  Andy  here  knows  something  about  that. ' ' 

The  storekeeper,  however,  shook  his  head.  He  was 
not  anxious  now  to  appear  to  know  more  than  he  really 
did.  He  alone  of  all  the  men  was  feeling  keenly  for 
•Jasper. 

"Mark  my  word,  men,"  and  he  looked  around  sol- 
emnly upon  those  before  him,  "there's  a  deep  mystery 
connected  with  this  affair.  You  have  taken  for  granted 
that  Randall  is  guilty  because  that  envelope  was  found 
near  the  body.  But  I  think  we  had  better  keep  our 
mouths  shut,  for  if  we  don't  some  of  us  may  get  into 
trouble.  There's  going  to  be  a  big  time  over  this,  and 
it's  best  for  us  to  wait  and  see  what  will  be  the  out- 
come. When  the  detectives  get  to  work  they  won't 
leave  a  stone  unturned,  and  the  smallest  detail  which 
bears  upon  the  matter  will  be  put  into  evidence. 

"When  will  the  detectives  begin  work?"  Ned  asked. 

"I  don't  know,  and  I  don't  suppose  any  of  us  will, 
for  that  matter.  They're  not  going  to  inform  the  pub- 
lic of  their  movements,  and  maybe  we'll  never  know 
they've  been  here.  But  they'll  find  out  all  there  is  to 
know,  or  I'm  much  mistaken." 

"D'ye  s'pose  they'll  arrest  that  chap  on  suspicion?" 
Steve  enquired,  as  he  cut  a  slice  from  a  plug  of  to- 
bacco he  was  holding  in  his  hand.  "I've  heered  they 
ginerally  do  that  f urst  of  all  so  as  to  make  no  mistake. ' ' 

"Most  likely  they  will,"  Andy  replied.  "I  wonder 
where  he  is,  anyway.  I  haven't  seen  him  since  he  left 
us  in  the  woods." 


UNDER  SUSPICION  245 

"Maybe  he's  cleared  out,"  Ned  suggested. 

Scarcely  had  he  finished  speaking  ere  Jasper  entered 
the  store.  His  face  was  very  pale,  and  he  walked  at 
once  toward  Andy. 

' '  I  want  to  use  the  phone, ' '  he  told  him. 

"All  right,  go  ahead,"  and  the  storekeeper  motioned 
to  a  small  closet-like  compartment  in  one  corner  of  the 
room.  Andy  prided  himself  upon  this  place  which  he 
had  built  with  his  own  hands.  As  there  were  generally 
people  in  the  store  he  found  it  important- that  the  ones 
using  the  telephone  should  be  as  private  as  possible.  It 
was  for  his  own  protection  as  well  as  for  others  that  he 
had  built  it. 

Jasper  at  once  crossed  the  room,  entered  the  place  and 
closed  the  door  tightly  after  him.  He  well  knew  that 
the  ears  of  all  would  be  strained  to  the  utmost  to  hear 
what  he  was  saying.  It  took  him  only  a  short  time  to 
call  up  Central  in  the  city  and  to  get  into  communica- 
tion with  Mr.  Westcote.  His  message  was  very  brief. 

"There  is  great  trouble  here,  and  you  must  come  as 
soon  and  fast  as  you  possibly  can.  Come  at  once  to  my 
cabin,  and  bring  the  best  lawyer  in  the  city.  I  will  ex- 
plain everything  then. '  '* 

That  was  the  message,  and  in  reply  Mr.  "Westcote  told 
him  that  he  would  leave  immediately  in  his  car,  travel  as 
fast  as  possible,  and  bring  his  own  lawyer  with  him. 

Jasper  then  crossed  the  room  and  paid  the  storekeeper 
the  price  of  the  message.  There  was  a  dead  silence  while 
he  did  this,  which  Jasper  was  not  slow  to  notice.  He 
spoke  to  none  of  the  men  gathered  there,  in  fact  did  not 
even  look  at  them,  but  left  the  store  as  soon  as  possible. 

From  the  time  the  blow  had  fallen  and  he  realised  that 


246       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

he  was  a  man  suspected  of  murder,  he  seemed  to  be  dazed. 
He  had  gone  to  his  own  cabin  and  had  tried  to  reason 
the  whole  thing  out.  But  the  more  he  thought  the  more 
puzzled  he  became.  There  was  no  doubt  that  David  had 
been  murdered,  but  who  had  done  the  deed,  and  for  what 
purpose  ?  Only  one  person  came  to  his  mind,  and  he  re- 
called what  Betty  had  told  him  about  the  old  man's 
narrow  escape  from  the  rolling  log.  Though  he  felt 
that  Sydney  Bramshaw  had  something  to  do  with  the 
affair,  he  had  no  definite  proof.  He  naturally  connected 
him  with  the  murder.  But  what  object  would  the  man 
have  for  doing  such  a  dastardly  deed?  He  wondered 
much  about  the  envelope,  and  how  it  got  there.  He  had 
never  been  to  that  spot  before,  and  he  was  quite  certain 
that  David  did  not  have  it  with  him.  Somebody,  then, 
must  have  obtained  possession  of  the  envelope  and 
dropped  it  near  the  body  in  order  to  cast  suspicion  upon 
him.  But  why  should  any  one  wish  to  involve  him  in 
such  a  serious  crime? 

Long  and  carefully  Jasper  considered  the  matter  in  an 
effort  to  solve  the  problem.  But  the  more  he  thought  the 
greater  was  he  puzzled.  He  realised  that  he  must  have 
assistance  as  that  envelope  and  the  fact  that  he  was  on 
the  road  with  David  the  night  of  the  murder  would  tell 
strongly  against  him.  He  naturally  turned  to  Robert 
Westcote  as  the  one  man  who  could  help  him  and  would 
stand  by  him  in  his  time  of  need. 

He  felt  very  lonely  and  wretched  as  he  left  the  store 
and  walked  slowly  up  the  road.  He  did  not  wish  to  go 
back  to  the  silence  of  his  own  cabin.  If  he  could  only 
speak  to  some  one  and  feel  that  all  were  not  against  him 
it  would  be  some  comfort.  He  thought  of  Lois,  and  won- 


UNDER  SUSPICION  247 

dered  if  she  were  at  the  Haven.  He  was  certain  that  she 
would  not  believe  him  guilty  of  such  a  cowardly  deed, 
but  would  stand  by  him  to  the  last.  Yes,  she  was  the 
very  one,  and  he  would  go  to  her  at  once.  His  step 
quickened  as  this  impulse  possessed  him  and  he  hurried 
rapidly  along  the  road,  with  swinging  strides. 

"Hello,  you  seem  to  be  in  a  great  hurry." 

Jasper  started  at  these  words,  stopped  short  and 
looked  in  the  direction  from  whence  the  voice  came.  As 
he  did  so  his  face  darkened,  for  there,  sitting  before  his 
easel  not  far  from  the  road,  was  Sydney  Bramshaw. 
His  brush  was  poised  in  hand  as  if  he  had  merely  paused 
in  his  work  of  sketching  a  bunch  of  birch  trees  a  short 
distance  away. 

"You  seem  to  be  in  a  great  hurry,"  the  artist  re- 
peated, evidently  enjoying  the  forbidding  expression 
upon  Jasper's  face. 

"Well,  what  of  it?"  was  the  curt  reply.  "It's  a  free 
country,  isn't  it?" 

"That  all  depends,"  and  Bramshaw  laid  down  his 
brush  in  a  thoughtful  manner.  "It  might  be  free  to 
one  and  not  to  another.  You  and  I  can  do  about  as  we 
please  to-day,  and  no  one  will  try  to  interfere  with  us. 
But  it  isn't  the  same  with  the  one  who  put  that  poor 
old  man  out  of  business  last  night.  He  isn't  free  in  the 
sense  we  are." 

' '  So  you  've  heard  about  it,  have  you  ? ' '  Jasper  ques- 
tioned. 

"Oh,  yes.  The  whole  country  is  wild  with  the  news. 
I  have  been  talking  to  a  number  of  people  and  they  are 
greatly  worked  up  over  the  cowardly  deed.  Poor  old 
David !  He  certainly  was  an  innocent  cuss." 


248       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"When  did  you  first  hear  about  it?"  Jasper  enquired. 

"Not  until  late  this  morning.    I  am  a  sound  sleeper." 

"You  surely  must  be.  I  don't  see  how  any  man  could 
sleep  with  all  the  noise  the  men  made  passing  along  the 
road  last  night.  Were  you  up  late,  eh?" 

"What  do  you  mean?"  and  an  angry  light  leaped  into 
Bramshaw  's  eyes.  ' '  I  wish  you  to  know  that  I  went  to 
sleep  with  the  birds  last  night. ' ' 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  of  it.  You  didn  't  always  keep  such 
good  hours,  especially  one  night  when  I  caught  you  prow- 
ling about  my  place.  Perhaps  a  hint  to  the  wise  was 
sufficient,  and  you  have  changed  your  manner  of  living. ' ' 

' '  D you ! ' '  Bramshaw  cried,  rising  to  his  feet.  ' '  I 

was  willing  to  be  friendly  with  you,  but  you  insult  me  to 
my  face." 

"That's  much  better  than  insulting  you  behind  your 
back,  isn't  it?  You  are  sure  who  does  it  and  you  can 
act  accordingly." 

"Is  that  a  challenge  to  fight?" 

' '  Take  it  any  way  you  like.  I  am  anxious  to  get  my 
hands  on  somebody  to-day,  for  I  want  a  little  exercise. 
I  'm  getting  tired  of  doing  nothing. ' ' 

"But  there's  nothing  to  be  gained  by  fighting,"  Bram- 
shaw protested.  "What  reason  have  we  for  fighting?" 

Jasper  gave  a  sarcastic  laugh,  and  looked  the  artist  up 
and  down. 

' '  You  certainly  wouldn  't  gain  much  by  fighting,  but  I 
would.  Sydney  Bramshaw,  I  believe  you  are  a  miserable 
sneak,  ay,  and  worse,  and  it  would  be  a  great  satisfaction 
for  me  to  get  my  hands  on  your  measly  carcass  just  for 
two  minutes." 

Under  the  impulse  of  the  moment  Jasper  had  left  the 


UNDER  SUSPICION  249 

road  and  approached  close  to  the  artist.  The  latter 
shrank  back  and  his  face  paled  at  the  action  of  his  formi- 
dable opponent. 

"Bah!  I  wouldn't  touch  you,"  Jasper  sneered.  "I 
wouldn't  spoil  your  nice  clothes  and  your  soft  delicate 
hands.  Oh,  no.  Go  on  with  your  work  of  painting  the 
beautiful  things  in  nature." 

For  a  few  seconds  Jasper  stood  and  looked  upon  the 
man  cowering  before  him.  He  longed  to  pierce  his  very 
soul  that  he  might  learn  whether  his  suspicions  were 
really  true.  He  was  tempted  to  startle  him  with  a  ques- 
tion about  that  envelope.  But,  no,  he  felt  that  it  would 
be  better  to  consult  the  lawyer  before  saying  anything. 

Leaving  the  artist,  Jasper  regained  the  highway  with 
a  bound,  and  hurried  onward.  It  did  not  take  him  long 
now  to  reach  the  road  leading  to  the  Haven,  and  his 
angry  mood  passed  like  a  cloud  from  the  face  of  the  sun 
when  he  saw  Lois  standing  there  beneath  the  shade  of  a 
large  tree.  Her  eyes  brightened  when  she  saw  him,  and 
without  a  word  she  held  out  her  hand.  For  a  few  heart- 
beats neither  spoke,  but  their  eyes  met,  and  Jasper  knew 
by  the  look  that  Lois  gave  him  that  she  at  least  was  true 
and  believed  in  him. 

"You  know  all?"  he  stammered. 

"No,  not  all,"  was  the  quiet  reply.  "But  I  know 
enough  to  make  me  certain  that  the  people  in  this  place 
are  wrong  in  their  suspicions." 

"Whom  do  they  suspect?"  Jasper  eagerly  asked, 
thinking  that  perhaps  he  might  learn  something  new. 

"Don't  you  know?" 

' '  Yes,  I  'm  afraid  I  do, "  Jasper  bitterly  replied.    ' '  But 


250       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

I  can  endure  it  if  I  know  that  you  believe  me  to  be 
innocent." 

"I  certainly  do,  no  matter  what  others  think." 

' '  What  proof  have  you  ? " 

"Your  life;  isn't  that  proof  enough?" 

"It  may  be  to  you,  but  I'm  afraid  it  will  count  but 
little  at  the  trial." 

' '  At  the  trial  1 ' '  Lois  repeated  in  amazement.  ' '  Surely 
you'll  not  be " 

' '  Arrested  ? ' '  Jasper  assisted,  as  Lois '  voice  faltered. 

"Yes,  that's  what  I  mean." 

"I'd  like  to  know  what's  to  prevent  it.  Wasn't  I 
with  David  the  night  he  was  murdered,  and  wasn't  that 
envelope  with  my  name  on  it  found  by  his  body?  Do 
you  for  one  moment  imagine  that  I  can  hope  to  escape  a 
severe  grilling  and  perhaps  conviction  with  such  evi- 
dence against  me  ? " 

"But  it  isn't  right,"  and  Lois  stamped  her  foot  im- 
patiently. "It's  only  circumstantial  evidence,  and  that 
shouldn't  count." 

But  it  does.    It  has  convicted  many  men  before  this. 
But  tell  me,  did  you  learn  what  is  troubling  Betty?" 

"It's  about  Mr.  David,  you  know.  She  grieves  very 
much  over  his  death.  She  loved  the  old  man  dearly,  al- 
most as  if  he  were  her  own  father." 

"I  know  she  feels  badly.  But  isn't  there  something 
else  troubling  her  as  well  ?  Didn  't  you  notice  it  ? " 

"I  did,  but  Betty  would  tell  me  nothing.  I  believe 
she  has  been  frightened  in  some  way,  for  at  times  she 
started  up  in  terror,  and  her  whole  body  trembled.  I 
wonder  what  it  can  be!" 

Before  Jasper  could  reply,  an  auto  swung  up  the  road 


UNDER  SUSPICION  251 

and  stopped  near  them.  There  were  two  men  in  the  car 
and  almost  intuitively  Jasper  knew  that  they  were  detec- 
tives. They  looked  keenly  at  the  two  standing  beneath 
the  tree,  and  then  asked  the  way  to  Captain  Peterson's. 
Jasper  told  them,  and  without  another  word  they  turned 
to  the  left  and  sped  up  to  the  house. 

"Who  are  they,  do  you  suppose?"  Lois  asked. 

"They  must  be  detectives,"  Jasper  slowly  replied. 

"Oh!"  It  was  all  that  Lois  could  say  as  she  stood 
watching  the  car  until  it  drew  up  before  the  Haven. 

' '  I  shall  go  back  to  my  cabin  now, ' '  Jasper  remarked. 
"I  expect  Mr.  Westcote  shortly,  and  so  I  must  be  there 
when  he  arrives." 

Slowly  they  walked  along  the  road  to  the  gate  leading 
to  the  Sinclair  house.  For  a  while  neither  spoke.  Jasper 
realised  that  it  would  be  a  long  time  ere  he  would  again 
be  with  her  who  was  so  dear  to  him.  Perhaps  never,  for 
who  could  tell  what  the  lap  of  the  future  might  contain  ? 
Lois  was  thinking  of  the  same  thing,  and  her  heart  was 
very  heavy.  There  came  to  her  mind  the  words  Margaret 
had  so  lightly  spoken  over  the  tea-cup.  Why  had  she 
not  warned  Jasper?  she  asked  herself  over  and  over 
again.  Never  before  had  she  fully  comprehended  what 
this  man  really  meant  to  her.  He  was  the  first  one  who 
had  ever  inspired  her  with  the  spirit  of  courage  and  en- 
durance. Not  once  had  she  heard  him  whine  or  com- 
plain but,  in  her  presence  at  least,  he  had  always  ap- 
peared as  master  of  his  fate.  Now  he  was  going  from 
her,  and  she  might  never  see  him  again.  But  no  matter 
what  happened  she  was  sure  that  he  would  bear  himself 
manfully,  and  fight  to  the  very  last. 

Having  reached  the  gate,  they  paused.     Both  knew 


252       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

that  the  moment  for  parting  had  come  and  strange  feel- 
ings stirred  their  hearts.  Jasper  thought  that  Lois  never 
looked  so  beautiful.  Oh,  if  he  were  only  certain  that  she 
loved  him.  If  he  could  only  take  her  in  his  arms  and 
tell  her  of  his  love,  and  feel  that  his  great  love  was  re- 
turned ;  then  he  could  go  down  into  the  dark  valley  of 
trouble,  and  perhaps  death,  with  a  braver  heart.  But, 
no,  it  would  not  do  for  him  to  tell  of  his  love  now  with 
such  a  shadow  hanging  over  his  head.  There  were  many 
things  he  longed  to  do,  but  all  he  did  was  to  step  for- 
ward, seize  Lois'  right  hand  in  his,  and  press  it  fervently 
to  his  lips.  Instantly  he  realised  his  boldness. 
' '  Forgive  me, ' '  he  cried,  ' '  but  I  could  not  help  it. ' ' 
"There  is  nothing  to  forgive,"  Lois  quietly  replied, 
though  her  heart  was  beating  fast  and  her  face  was  more 
flushed  than  usual.  "You  had  better  go  now,  for  Mr. 
Westcote  may  come  at  any  moment.  Good-bye,  and  may 
God  bless  and  keep  you." 

That  was  the  hardest  parting  Jasper  had  ever  known. 
But  as  he  walked  up  the  road  a  new  spirit  possessed  his 
soul.  He  knew  what  it  was  to  fight,  for  he  had  fought  all 
his  life  long.  But  now  he  had  the  vision  of  a  fair  woman 
to  sustain  him,  and  for  her  sake,  and  to  show  her  that 
he  was  worthy  of  her  trust  he  would  still  fight  the  fiercest 
battle  of  all.  What  the  outcome  would  be  he  could  not 
tell,  but  he  was  determined  to  bear  himself  in  such  a 
manner  that  Lois  would  never  be  ashamed  of  him.  He 
well  knew  that  even  a  defeated  man  might  be  more  of  a 
conquerer  than  those  who  triumphed  over  him.  And 
even  as  he  walked  there  flashed  suddenly  into  his  mind  a 
vision  of  the  Man  of  Sorrows  bearing  his  cross.  Why 
had  he  not  thought  of  Him  before?  he  asked  himself. 


UNDER  SUSPICION  253 

There  was  his  example  to  follow ;  there  was  the  One  who 
was  the  victor  even  on  the  cross,  and  there  was  the  One 
to  whom  he  could  now  turn  for  comfort  in  the  hour  of  his 
great  need. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

IN  THE  TOILS 

IT  was  with  a  heavy  heart  that  Lois  made  her  way 
slowly  toward  the  house.  She  felt  that  many 
changes  would  take  place  before  she  would  again  see 
Jasper.  Not  for  an  instant  did  she  consider  him  guilty 
of  murdering  old  David.  But  she  was  well  aware  that 
others  would  think  differently,  and  would  be  only  too 
ready  to  condemn  Jasper  upon  the  slightest  evidence. 
An  idea  suddenly  flashed  into  her  mind,  which  caused 
her  heart  to  beat  quicker.  Some  one  was  guilty  of  the 
murder,  and  that  person  must  be  found,  whoever  and 
wherever  he  was.  "Was  there  not  something  that  she 
could  do  ?  she  asked  herself.  Jasper  must  be  saved,  and 
who  else  would  take  such  a  real  heart  interest  in  the 
matter  as  herself?  She  knew  that  a  woman  was  not  ex- 
pected to  undertake  work  of  such  a  nature.  But  Lois 
Sinclair  had  very  little  respect  for  social  customs  if  they 
stood  in  the  way  of  duty. 

During  the  day  she  had  thought  much  about  the  mur- 
der and  had  tried  to  unravel  the  mystery  connected  with 
it.  Who  was  there  in  the  place  likely  to  commit  such  a 
cowardly  deed,  and  what  would  be  his  motive?  Old 
David  had  not  an  enemy,  as  far  as  she  knew,  and  he  had 
injured  no  one.  It  was  necessary  for  her  to  probe  deeper 

254 


IN  THE  TOILS  255 

still,  and  as  she  neared  the  house  her  mind  brooded  over 
this  question.  She  chided  herself  that  she  had  not  asked 
Jasper's  opinion.  Perhaps  he  had  some  suspicion,  for 
even  upon  the  slightest  clue  important  results  might 
depend. 

Lois  had  reached  the  steps  leading  to  the  verandah 
when  she  happened  to  stop  and  look  down  toward  the 
river.  As  she  did  so,  she  started,  for  there  near  the 
shore,  with  his  easel  before  him,  was  Sydney  Bramshaw. 
Had  she  known  of  the  stormy  scene  which  had  taken 
place  between  him  and  Jasper  about  an  hour  before  she 
would  have  been  more  surprised  to  see  him  where  he  was. 
He  was  seated  facing  the  house,  and  thus  could  observe 
all  that  took  place  about  the  building.  If  he  saw  Lois 
he  gave  no  sign  of  recognition,  but  seemed  to  be  entirely 
occupied  with  his  work. 

The  sight  of  this  man  had  a  remarkable  effect  upon 
Lois.  She  had  seen  him  but  little  of  late,  and  to  behold 
him  now  when  she  was  thinking  so  much  about  the  mur- 
der was  most  startling.  She  entered  the  house  as  if  noth- 
ing unusual  were  agitating  her  mind.  But  with  the  door 
closed  behind  her,  she  hurried  upstairs,  where  she  found 
Margaret  sitting  in  her  room  engaged  upon  some  fancy- 
work.  It  was  a  bright  sunny  room,  and  the  girl  sitting 
there  by  the  open  window  presented  a  beautiful  picture 
of  peace  and  youthful  charm. 

"What  is  the  matter,  dear?"  she  asked,  pausing  in  her 
work,  as  she  noted  the  troubled  expression  upon  Lois' 
face. 

"Look,"  and  Lois  pointed  toward  the  river,  "there  he 
is  near  the  shore." 

"Well,  what  of  it?"  Margaret  enquired  with  a  smile. 


256       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"One  would  think  that  you  had  never  seen  a  man  be- 
fore." 

"But  not  such  a  man  as  that,  Margaret,"  and  Lois  sat 
down  by  the  girl's  side.  "Something  tells  me  that  he 
had  much  to  do  with  the  murder  of  poor  old  David." 

"Whatever  put  such  a  foolish  notion  as  that  into  your 
head?"  and  Margaret  looked  keenly  into  Lois'  face. 
"Sydney  Bramshaw  is  merely  a  harmless  artist,  and 
wouldn't  hurt  a  fly." 

"So  you  have  always  said.  You  may  be  right,  but  my 
heart  tells  a  different  story,  and  it  is  hard  for  me  not  to 
believe  it.  I  am  going  to  find  out,  anyway,  if  there  is 
any  justification  for  my  suspicion  of  that  man." 

"You!"  and  Margaret  looked  her  astonishment. 
"Why,  what  can  you  do?" 

"Perhaps  nothing.  Anyway,  I  am  going  to  try. 
Something  must  be  done  at  once  if  Mr.  Randall  is  to  be 
saved."  Lois  then  told  Margaret  all  about  the  finding 
of  David,  of  the  envelope  lying  near  the  body,  and  how 
the  people  were  accusing  Jasper  of  the  murder^ 

When  Mr.  Sinclair  and  Dick  came  home  they  brought 
with  them  a  copy  of  The  Evening  News,  which  contained 
a  long  account  of  the  murder.  Lois'  hand  trembled  as 
she  took  the  paper  and  saw  the  big  startling  headlines. 
She  feared  lest  Jasper's  name  should  be  mentioned  in 
connection  with  the  affair,  and  she  breathed  a  sigh  of  re- 
lief when  she  saw  that  it  did  not  appear.  The  article 
merely  said  that  a  certain  person  was  suspected  and  that 
the  detectives  were  working  on  the  case. 

"I'm  afraid  Spuds  is  in  hot  water,"  Dick  remarked, 
as  they  all  sat  down  to  dinner. 


IN  THE  TOILS  257 

"What  makes  you  think  that?"  Lois  asked  in  a  voice 
as  calm  as  possible. 

"Oh,  from  what  people  are  saying.  It's  known  all 
over  the  country  that  he  was  with  Crazy  David  that 
night,  and  that  they  left  the  Haven  and  walked  along 
the  road  together.  That  in  itself  looks  suspicious,  for 
Spuds  was  the  last  person  seen  with  old  David." 

' '  Who  saw  them  together  ? ' '  Lois  enquired,  ' '  and  how 
did  that  information  get  abroad?" 

' '  The  Petersons,  I  suppose,  or  that  girl  Betty  told  it. ' ' 

' '  But  do  you  suppose  some  one  else  saw  them  together  ? 
Have  you  thought  of  that  ? ' ' 

' '  I  don 't  catch  the  drift  of  your  meaning, ' '  and  Dick 
looked  enquiringly  at  his  sister. 

' '  Suppose  there  was  some  one  else  near  the  road  that 
night  watching  Mr.  Randall  and  David  as  they  walked 
along?  And  suppose,  further,  that  when  the  old  man 
was  going  back  alone  to  the  Haven  some  one  had  killed 
him?" 

"Good  heavens,  Lois!  you  make  my  blood  run  cold. 
"Why  should  you  suggest  such  a  thing  ? ' ' 

"But  you  don't  believe  that  Mr.  Randall  killed  David, 
do  you?" 

' '  No,  no !  I  couldn  't  for  a  moment  think  that  Spuds 
would  do  such  a  thing. ' ' 

"Well,  then,  some  one  must  have  done  it  in  a  way 
similar  to  what  I  have  said. ' ' 

' '  Sure,  I  never  thought  of  that,  But  who  do  you  sup- 
pose did  it?" 

"That's  for  us  to  find  out." 

"Us?" 


258       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Yes,  why  not?  Isn't  it  right  to  stick  by  our  friends 
in  their  time  of  need  ? ' ' 

"But  what  can  we  do?" 

"That  remains  to  be  seen." 

"But  what  about  that  envelope,  Lois?  How  do  you 
suppose  it  got  there  ?  That  looks  queer,  doesn  't  it  ? " 

"That's  another  part  of  the  mystery  to  be  solved, 
that 'sail." 

The  next  day  was  an  exciting  one,  for  all  kinds  of  ru- 
mours were  afloat,  and  at  times  Lois  hardly  knew  what 
to  believe.  But  there  were  several  things  about  which 
there  was  no  doubt.  She  learned  that  an  inquest  had 
been  held  over  David's  body,  and  that  it  had  been  de- 
cided that  David  Findlay  had  met  his  death  at  the  hands 
of  some  unknown  person  or  persons.  There  was  nothing 
more  left  to  be  done  but  to  give  the  body  a  decent  burial. 

The  funeral  was  held  that  afternoon,  and  it  seemed 
that  the  entire  parish  turned  out.  It  was  a  fine  mild 
summer  day,  but  notwithstanding  that  the  farmers  left 
their  fields  and  attended  the  funeral.  Lois  and  Betty 
walked  together  to  the  church,  and  as  they  passed  Jas- 
per's cabin  they  looked  across  the  field,  thinking  they 
might  see  some  one  there.  But  not  a  sign  of  life  could 
they  behold. 

The  service  in  the  church  was  brief  and  solemn,  and 
Betty  found  it  very  difficult  to  control  her  feelings.  At 
the  grave  side  she  broke  down  completely,  and  Lois  had 
to  lead  her  away  to  a  quiet  spot. 

"Poor  Mr.  David!"  the  girl  moaned.  "I  shall  never 
see  him  again.  He  was  so  good  to  me. ' ' 

' '  There,  there,  dear, ' '  Lois  soothed.    "  If  he  were  alive 


IN  THE  TOILS  259 

he  would  not  wish  you  to  feel  so  badly.  He  is  at  rest, 
anyway. ' ' 

"I  know  that,  but  I  miss  him  so  much.  Oh,  why  was 
he  taken?" 

For  some  time  they  sat  there,  Betty  sobbing  out  her 
grief,  and  Lois  trying  to  sooth  her,  at  the  same  time  won- 
dering what  had  become  of  Jasper.  If  he  had  not  gone 
away  it  was  strange  that  he  was  not  at  the  funeral.  The 
people  leaving  the  grave  passed  close  to  the  spot  where 
they  were  sitting,  and  many  were  the  curious  glances 
cast  in  their  direction.  Several  women  stopped  to  speak 
to  them,  among  whom  was  Mrs.  Wadell,  noted  all  over 
the  parish  for  her  fondness  for  gossip,  as  well  as  for 
meddling  in  the  affairs  of  others. 

"So  ye  feel  bad,  do  ye?"  and  she  fixed  her  piercing 
eyes  upon  Betty's  tear-stained  face.  "I  wouldn't  feel 
bad  fer  such  as  him,"  and  she  jerked  her  thumb  toward 
the  grave. 

"But  I  do,"  Betty  protested.  "He  was  good  to  me, 
and  now  he  is  gone." 

"I  guess  ye '11  like  him  better  now  that  he's  gone," 
Mrs.  "Wadell  remarked.  "I  know  I  should,  anyway,  if 
he'd  done  as  handsome  by  me  as  he's  done  by  you." 

"Why,  what  do  you  mean?"  Betty  asked  in  surprise. 

"Why,  about  the  money  he's  left  ye.  It's  a  snug 
sum,  so  I  understand,  and  I  suppose  it'll  make  ye  put 
on  mighty  fine  airs,  so 's  ye  won 't  speak  to  common  folks 
any  more." 

Lois  now  became  much  interested  in  the  words  of  this 
garrulous  old  woman,  and  she  was  anxious  to  know 
more,  and  where  she  had  obtained  her  information. 

"How  did  you  hear  that?"  she  asked. 


260      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Land  sakes,  don't  ask  me  sich  a  question  as  that, 
Miss,"  was  the  evasive  reply.  "How  could  I  begin  to 
tell  ye  where  I  hear  things,  fer  the  air  is  full  of  all  kinds 
of  stories  to-day.  But  I  guess  it's  true  all  right." 

' '  I  didn  't  know  that  Mr.  David  had  made  a  will.  That 
is  a  surprise  to  me. ' ' 

"And  indeed  it  is  to  everybody  else,  Miss.  "We  didn't 
think  that  Crazy  David  had  anything  to  leave.  Why  he 
was  sold  as  a  pauper  to  Jim  Goban  in  this  very  parish 
about  a  year  ago.  But  that  isn't  the  only  thing  that 
surprises  me." 

' '  What,  is  there  something  more  ? ' ' 

"There  surely  is,  Miss.  It's  reported  that  he's  left  a 
hull  lot  to  that  Randall  feller.  I  guess  he  knew  how  to 
work  his  cards  all  right  with  the  old  man.  He  didn't 
take  an  interest  in  him  fer  nuthin',  oh,  no.  People  don't 
generally  do  sich  things  these  days  fer  love." 

"Mr.  Jasper  hadn't  anything  to  do  with  that  will," 
Betty  angrily  protested.  "He  didn't  know  anything 
about  it,  neither  did  I. ' ' 

''Oh,  you  wouldn't  know,"  and  the  old  woman  gave  a 
sarcastic  chuckle.  "He  wouldn't  want  people  to  know 
what  he  was  doin'.  He  was  cute  enough  fer  that.  And 
then  to  think  that  he  should  kill  Crazy  David  to  git 
his  money.  Why  the  poor  old  man  couldn't  have  lived 
much  longer,  anyway." 

"You  lie !"  and  Betty,  trembling  in  every  limb,  sprang 
to  her  feet.  "Mr.  Jasper  didn't  do  it.  I  tell  you  he 
didn't,  and  you  have  no  right  to  say  such  things." 

"Come,  Betty,"  Lois  remarked,  rising  to  her  feet  and 
taking  the  girl  by  the  arm,  ' '  let  us  go  home. ' ' 

' '  Ye  may  not  believe  me, ' '  the  old  woman  called  after 


IN  THE  TOILS  261 

them  as  they  walked  away,  "but  ye '11  soon  find  out  fer 
yerselves,  and  then  maybe  ye  won't  talk  so  big  and 
mighty. ' ' 

Betty  was  going  to  reply,  but  Lois  checked  her. 

"I  wouldn't  say  anything  more,  dear,"  she  advised. 
"We  must  expect  people  to  talk  and  imagine  all  sorts 
of  things.  Let  us  be  brave  and  hope  for  the  best." 

"But  I  can't  bear  to  hear  them  say  such  awful  things 
about  Mr.  Jasper, ' '  the  girl  sobbed.  "  I  'm  sure  he  didn  't 
get  Mr.  David  to  make  his  will,  and  then  kill  him  to 
get  the  money. ' ' 

"So  am  I,  Betty.  But  I'm  afraid  we'll  be  the  only 
ones  who  think  so.  We'll  stand  by  him,  anyway,  and 
do  all  we  can  for  him,  won 't  we  ? " 

Lois  suddenly  stopped  and  her  face  went  pale.  They 
had  now  come  in  sight  of  Jasper's  cabin,  and  near  it 
were  several  men.  On  the  road  were  most  of  the  people 
who  had  been  at  the  funeral.  That  they  were  greatly 
excited  was  quite  evident.  In  an  instant  Lois  realised 
the  meaning  of  it  all,  and  she  clutched  Betty  by  the  arm 
in  the  intensity  of  her  emotion. 

"They  are  going  to  arrest  him!"  Her  voice  was 
hoarse,  and  she  spoke  scarcely  above  a  whisper. 

"Who?"  Betty  asked  in  surprise,  not  fully  compre- 
hending the  meaning  of  her  words. 

"The  constables  are  after  Mr.  Randall,"  Lois  ex- 
plained. ' '  There  they  are  now ! "  she  cried.  ' '  They  are 
coming  from  the  house,  and  he  is  walking  between 
them." 

"Are  they  going  to  put  him  in  prison?"  the  girl 
asked. 

"Yes,  I'm  afraid  so." 


262       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

With  a  wild  cry,  Betty  sprang  forward  and  rushed  up 
the  road.  Lois  followed,  wondering  what  the  girl  was 
going  to  do.  She  reached  the  crowd  just  as  Jasper  and 
the  constables  approached,  and  stood  there  a  silent 
watcher.  What  could  she  do  ?  she  asked  herself.  Would 
he  see  her,  and  know  of  her  sympathy  ? 

Jasper  was  walking  with  a  free  easy  motion,  closely 
guarded  by  the  two  constables,  one  of  whom  was  Jim 
Goban.  His  face  was  pale  and  he  looked  very  careworn, 
but  he  held  his  head  erect  and  kept  his  eyes  straight  be- 
fore him.  Betty  standing  near,  rushed  suddenly  forward* 
and  caught  him  by  the  hand. 

"Oh,  Mr.  Jasper,"  she  cried,  "we  know  you  didn't  do 
it,  and  I  want  to  tell  you  so." 

Taken  by  surprise,  Jasper  paused  and  looked  at  the 
girl. 

"Thank  you,"  he  replied.  "I  am  glad  you  believe  in 
me." 

"And  so  does  Miss  Lois,"  Betty  explained.  "She's 
standing  right  there,"  and  she  motioned  to  the  right. 

Jasper  turned,  saw  Lois,  and  their  eyes  met.  Not  a 
word  did  they  say,  but  in  that  fleeting  glance  the  ex- 
pression that  he  saw  in  the  eyes  of  the  woman  he  loved 
gave  him  great  comfort  and  courage. 

"Git  out  of  the  way,  girl,"  Jim  Goban  brutally  or- 
dered. "What  d'ye  mean  by  stoppin'  us  in  our  duty? 
Well  miss  the  boat  if  we  don't  hurry." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

LIGHT  BREAKS 

LOIS  stood  and  watched  Jasper  and  the  constables 
until  a  bend  in  the  road  hid  them  from  view.  Then 
taking  Betty  by  the  hand,  she  moved  away  from  the 
crowd.  She  could  not  bear  to  listen  to  their  animated 
discussions  as  to  what  would  happen  to  the  prisoner, 
for  she  was  well  aware  that  most  of  them  believed  him 
to  be  guilty.  She  walked  quite  fast  until  the  path  across 
the  field  was  reached.  This  led  along  the  edge  of  a  grove 
of  young  maples  and  birches,  and  here  was  a  restful  se- 
clusion from  all  prying  eyes. 

"You  must  come  and  have  dinner  with  me,  Betty," 
she  said,  speaking  for  the  first  time  since  leaving  the 
crowd.  "You  will  be  lonely  at  the  Haven  now,  and  I 
would  like  to  have  you  for  company,  as  Miss  Westcote 
has  gone  to  the  city. ' ' 

"Oh,  may  I?"  and  the  girl  lifted  her  tear-dimmed 
eyes  to  her  companion's  face.  "How  nice  that  will  be, 
and  we  can  talk  together  about  him,  can 't  we  ?  I  must 
go  home  soon,  for  mother  will  be  anxious  to  see  me. 
She  hasn't  been  well  lately  and  wasn't  able  to  get  to  the 
funeral.  I  must  do  what  I  can  to  help  her." 

"You  will  not  have  to  work  out  any  more,  I  suppose," 
Lois  remarked. 

263 


264       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Why?"  the  girl  asked. 

"Because  of  the  money  Mr.  David  has  left  you.  You 
remember  what  Mrs.  Wadell  said,  don't  you?" 

"Oh,  yes,"  and  Betty  fixed  her  eyes  thoughtfully  upon 
the  ground.  "I  have  been  thinking  about  that.  But  do 
you  think  I  should  use  that  money  on  myself  ? ' ' 

"Why,  certainly;  what  else  should  you  do  with  it?" 

"But  Mr.  Jasper  will  need  it,  will  he  not?" 

"In  what  way?" 

""Won't  he  need  a  lawyer  to  help  him?  I  know  it 
costs  so  much  to  get  a  lawyer  for  mother  has  told  me 
so.  We  must  do  all  we  can  to  save  him." 

A  mistiness  came  into  Lois '  eyes  as  Betty  uttered  these 
words.  She  suddenly  stopped,  put  her  arms  lovingly 
around  the  girl,  and  tenderly  kissed  her. 

"You  precious  dear,"  she  cried.  "How  sweet  it  is 
of  you  to  think  of  him,  and  I  am  most  grateful  to  you. 
But  I  do  not  think  you  need  worry  about  paying  the 
lawyer.  I  am  sure  Mr.  Westcote  will  look  after  that." 

"Oh,  do  you  think  he  will?"  and  the  girl  breathed  a 
sigh  of  relief.  Then  her  face  clouded,  and  that  worried 
expression  again  came  into  her  eyes. 

"What  will  they  do  with  Mr.  Jasper?"  she  enquired. 

"I  can't  say,"  was  the  low  reply. 

"Will  they  keep  him  in  prison  a  long  time,  or  will 
they ?" 

"Don't  say  that  word!"  Lois  cried,  clutching  Betty 
firmly  by  the  arm.  "I  know  what  you  were  going  to 
say,  and  I  can't  bear  to  hear  it." 

They  were  walking  slowly  now  along  the  narrow  path, 
bordered  by  waving  grass.  Birds  sang  in  the  trees  to 
their  left  and  butterflies  flitted  here  and  there  over  the 


LIGHT  BREAKS  265 

broad  fields.  It  was  a  scene  of  peace  and  contentment 
Nature  was  in  her  most  attractive  mood  and  seemed  to 
care  nothing  for  the  cares  of  struggling  humanity.  At 
any  other  time  Lois  would  have  rejoiced  in  the  beauty 
around  her  and  would  have  revelled  in  the  glory  of  earth 
and  sky.  But  now  it  was  otherwise.  How  could  she  be 
happy  when  her  heart  was  so  heavy?  She  knew  the 
cause,  and  she  was  not  ashamed  to  confess  it  to  herself. 
In  fact,  it  brought  a  slight  ray  of  comfort  to  feel  that 
she  was  suffering  with  him. 

They  had  almost  reached  the  house  when  a  boy  was 
seen  approaching.  He  carried  a  note  in  his  hand,  which 
he  gave  at  once  to  Lois. 

"It's  from  Mr.  Forbes,"  he  explained,  "and  he  told 
me  to  hustle,  and  take  an  answer  back  as  quick  as  I  can. ' ' 

Lois  read  the  note,  which  simply  stated  that  she  was 
wanted  at  the  telephone. 

"Tell  Mr.  Forbes  that  I  shall  be  there  shortly,"  she 
told  the  boy,  at  the  same  time  handing  him  a  coin  for 
his  trouble  in  carrying  the  message. 

Hurrying  into  the  house  in  order  to  leave  word  with 
the  maid  where  she  was  going  in  case  any  one  should  call, 
Lois  started  with  Betty  for  the  store.  There  was  no 
more  loitering  now  as  she  was  anxious  to  learn  who 
wanted  her  on  the  phone.  It  was  rarely  that  any  one 
called  her  up,  and  she  was  hoping  that  it  might  be  Mar- 
garet to  tell  her  that  she  was  coming  back  that  evening. 

On  their  way  they  came  to  the  grove  at  the  top  of  the 
hill  not  far  from  the  Haven.  Here  Betty  stopped,  and 
stood  as  if  hesitating  what  to  do. 

"I  think  I  shall  leave  you,  Miss  Lois,"  she  said. 

"What,  are  you  not  going  with  me  to  the  store?" 


266       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"No,  I  guess  not.  I  will  see  you  later.  I  want  to  go 
to  my  room  now  to  think  something  over." 

She  was  trembling  as  she  said  this,  and  Lois  wondered 
what  was  the  matter  with  her.  Then  an  idea  flashed  into 
her  mind.  "Was  she  afraid  to  go  past  the  artist 's  tent  ? 
she  asked  herself.  There  could  surely  be  nothing  else 
which  would  cause  her  to  leave  her  and  go  to  the  loneli- 
ness of  her  own  room.  She  said  nothing  to  Betty,  how- 
ever, of  her  thoughts,  but  bade  her  good-bye  and  hur- 
ried on  her  way. 

Coming  at  length  to  the  spot  where  Bramshaw  had 
been  living,  she  glanced  to  the  left  as  if  expecting  to  see 
him.  But  no  sign  of  him  did  she  see,  and  great  was  her 
surprise  to  find  that  his  tent  was  gone.  She  rubbed 
her  eyes,  thinking  that  she  had  not  seen  aright.  But,  no, 
there  was  no  mistake.  Bramshaw  had  gone,  and  had 
taken  all  his  belongings  with  him.  This  was  strange, 
and  as  she  walked  along  she  began  to  muse  as  to  where 
he  had  gone  and  the  purpose  of  his  hasty  departure. 
Had  it  anything  to  do  with  the  murder  of  old  David? 
she  wondered. 

Lois  was  thinking  of  these  things  as  she  reached  the 
store,  where  she  met  Andy  Forbes. 

"Do  you  know  what  has  become  of  the  artist?"  she 
enquired. 

' '  Isn  't  he  up  the  road  ? ' '  Andy  asked  in  reply. 

"His  tent  has  been  removed,  and  so  I  suppose  he  has 
gone  with  it." 

"Gone!"  he  exclaimed  in  surprise.  "Why,  when  did 
he  go?" 

"I  haven't  the  least  idea." 


LIGHT  BREAKS  267 

"Well,  I  guess  there  must  be  something  in  it  after 
all,"  Andy  mused  as  if  to  himself. 

' '  In  what  ? ' '  Lois  questioned,  wondering  what  the  man 
meant. 

' '  I  '11  tell  you  in  a  minute,  Miss  Sinclair,  but  you  'd  bet- 
ter read  this  first,"  and  the  storekeeper  handed  her  a 
piece  of  paper.  "It's  the  telephone  message,"  he  ex- 
plained. 

Lois  took  the  paper  in  her  hand,  and  read.  It  was 
from  Mr.  Westcote,  containing  a  request  that  she  should 
go  to  the  city  the  next  day  if  she  possibly  could,  as  he 
wished  to  see  her  on  important  business. 

"Why  didn't  you  send  this  with  the  boy?"  Lois  en- 
quired, somewhat  annoyed.  "It  would  have  saved  my 
coming  here." 

But  Andy  did  not  notice  her  annoyance,  for  some- 
thing seemed  to  be  troubling  him. 

' '  Would  you  mind  coming  into  the  house  ? "  he  asked. 
"My  wife  will  look  after  the  store  for  a  few  minutes. 
There  is  an  important  matter  I  wish  to  speak  to  you 
about." 

Opening  the  door  to  the  right,  he  ushered  her  at  once 
into  a  small  sitting-room.  It  was  a  cosy  place,  and  here 
she  found  Mrs.  Forbes,  a  bright-eyed  little  woman,  seated 
at  the  window  facing  the  road,  doing  some  sewing.  Lois 
knew  her  very  well  as  one  of  the  quiet  thoughtful  women 
of  Creekdale,  and  who  was  of  such  great  assistance  to 
her  husband. 

"It  is  too  bad  to  disturb  you,"  Lois  apologised,  when 
Andy  had  asked  her  to  look  after  the  store  for  a  short 
time. 

"Oh,  I  do  not  mind,"  she  pleasantly  replied.    "I  am 


268       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

so  glad  you  have  come,  for  I  have  been  most  anxious  for 
Andy  to  have  a  talk  with  you.  Sit  down,  please,"  and 
she  motioned  to  a  chair. 

Andy  did  not  sit  down  but  walked  up  and  down  the 
room,  as  was  his  custom  when  greatly  excited.  Pres- 
ently he  paused  and  looked  keenly  into  Lois'  expectant 
face. 

"It's  something  very  serious  I've  got  to  tell  you,  Miss 
Sinclair,"  he  began.  "In  fact,  it's  so  serious  that  I 
have  been  doubting  for  some  time  whether  I  should 
tell  anybody  about  it.  But  when  I  told  my  wife  this 
afternoon  she  advised  me  to  tell  you,  and  so  that's  the 
reason  why  I  asked  you  to  come  here. ' ' 

' '  Has  it  anything  to  do  with  the  murder  case  ? ' '  Lois 
asked,  now  much  interested. 

"Yes,  I  believe  it  will  have,  and  that  is  what  makes 
me  so  worried,  because  I  don't  want  to  get  tangled  up 
in  that  nasty  affair." 

"Tell  me  what  it  is,"  Lois  suggested,  impatient  to 
learn  what  it  really  was. 

"Well,  it  has  to  do  with  that  envelope." 

"Oh!"  Lois  was  more  interested  than  ever  now. 

"Yes,  that's  what  it  is  about.  You  see,  Randall  came 
to  the  office  one  day  last  week,  and  there  was  a  letter 
for  him  from  his  company.  I  know  that  much  about  it 
for  their  name  was  on  the  top  left  hand  corner.  Ran- 
dall opened  the  letter  right  in  the  store  and  dropped  the 
envelope  on  the  floor,  and  didn  't  pay  any  more  heed  to  it. 
I've  seen  him  do  the  same  thing  several  times  and  so 
I  didn't  pay  any  special  attention  to  it.  Now,  Ran- 
dall hadn't  been  gone  very  long  before  that  artist  came 
for  his  mail.  There  was  nothing  for  him  and  he  seemed 


LIGHT  BREAKS  269 

very  surly  and  said  a  few  cuss  words  about  people  not 
writing.  As  he  was  standing  there  talking  I  saw  him 
stoop  and  pick  up  the  envelope  Randall  had  dropped. 
He  didn  't  know  that'I  saw  him  doing  it,  for  I  was  busy 
with  the  mail  though  I  was  watching  him  all  the  time 
out  of  the  corner  of  my  eye,  for  I  never  liked  the  fellow. 
I  saw  him  glance  at  me,  and  when  he  felt  sure  that  I 
didn't  notice  what  he  was  doing  he  slipped  that  envelope 
into  an  inside  pocket  of  his  coat." 

When  Andy  began  his  story  Lois  was  sitting  with  her 
hands  clasped  before  her  and  her  eyes  fixed  full  upon 
his  face.  But  before  he  had  finished  she  had  risen  to 
her  feet  greatly  agitated. 

"Are  you  sure  that  is  the  same  letter  that  was  found 
by  David's  side?"  she  asked  in  a  hoarse  whisper. 

"I  couldn't  swear  that  it  was,"  Andy  slowly  replied. 
"Anyway,  it  looks  very  much  like  it,  and  the  name  of 
the  company  is  on  the  left-hand  corner,  just  as  it  was  on 
the  one  which  Randall  dropped  on  the  floor  and  Bram- 
shaw  picked  up." 

' '  It  must  have  been  the  same  one, ' '  Lois  emphatically 
declared.  ' '  Oh,  I  am  so  thankful  that  you  have  told  me 
this.  I  am  sure  it  will  go  a  long  way  toward  saving  Mr. 
Randall." 

"I  can't  swear  though  that  it's  the  same  envelope," 
Andy  repeated. 

"But  you  will  be  willing  to  swear  to  what  you  have 
just  told  me,  will  you  not?"  Lois  asked. 

"Sure.    I'd  swear  to  that  any  time  and  anywhere." 

' '  Thank  you, ' '  and  Lois  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief.  ' '  I 
feel  quite  certain  that  it  will  be  valuable  evidence." 


270      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Now,  I  wonder  what  that  chap  wanted  that  envelope 
for?"  Andy  mused. 

"To  leave  it  by  old  David's  body,  of  course,  and  to 
throw  the  blame  on  Mr.  Randall." 

"Yes,  that  no  doubt  was  his  idea.  But  why  did  he 
want  to  do  that?  And  if  he  committed  that  deed,  why 
did  he  do  it?  What  object  did  he  have  in  murdering 
an  innocent  old  man  who  never  injured  anybody,  as  far 
as  I  know?" 

"That  is  the  puzzling  thing  which  must  be  solved/' 
Lois  replied.  "But  I  must  go  home  now,  Mr.  Forbes, 
and  I  thank  you  very  much  for  what  you  have  told  me 
this  afternoon." 

She  left  the  store  with  a  lighter  heart  than  she  had 
entered  it,  and  walked  briskly  up  the  road.  She  some- 
how felt  that  what  Andy  had  told  her  would  be  of  great 
value  in  freeing  Jasper  and  bringing  home  the  crime  to 
the  right  person.  But  something  more  must  be  done, 
and  she  knew  that  it  would  be  quite  necessary  to  find 
the  motive  which  prompted  Bramshaw  to  pick  up  that 
letter  and  to  commit  the  deed. 

As  Lois  came  to  the  road  leading  to  the  Haven,  she 
found  Betty  waiting  there  for  her.  The  girl  seemed 
brighter  than  she  had  been  since  the  night  of  the  mur- 
der, and  Lois  wondered  what  was  the  cause  of  it.  Had 
she  heard  some  good  news  ?  she  asked  herself. 

"Oh,  Miss  Lois,"  Betty  cried,  "I  have  been  waiting 
a  long  time  for  you  and  I  thought  you  would  never  come. 
May  I  go  home  with  you  ? ' ' 

"Certainly,  I  shall  be  delighted  to  have  you.  But 
you  look  brighter,  Betty,  than  you  did  when  I  left  you. 
Have  you  heard  anything  new?" 


LIGHT  BREAKS      v  271 

"Oh,  yes,  Miss  Lois,  I  have,"  the  girl  replied  .  "The 
captain  told  me  that  he  has  gone  away." 

"Who?"  Lois  enquired. 

' '  The  artist !  Just  think  of  that !  He  has  cleared  out, 
and  taken  everything  with  him. ' ' 

"Why  should  that  make  you  so  happy,  Betty?" 

"Because  he  can't  hurt  me  now." 

"Why,  did  he  ever  try  to  hurt  you?" 

"Oh,  yes,  he  said  he  would  kill  me  if  I  told  on  him." 

"Kill  you !"  Lois  exclaimed,  stopping  short.  "If  you 
told  on  him!  I  do  not  understand  you." 

"Hush,"  and  the  girl  raised  a  warning  finger  and 
looked  apprehensively  around.  "Don't  speak  too  loud. 
I  am  really  afraid  yet.  But  I  know  he  can't  hurt  me 
because  he  has  gone." 

"No,  he  won't  hurt  you,  Betty.  I  will  see  that  he 
doesn't.  Tell  me  when  he  said  he  would  kill  you." 

"The  night  I  went  to  meet  Mr.  David." 

"Oh!" 

"Yes,  I  was  hurrying  along  the  road  just  up  there 
when  I  heard  some  one  coming  toward  me.  I  was  sure 
it  was  Mr.  David,  and  so  I  rushed  up  to  him  and  called 
out  his  name.  Instead  of  Mr.  David  it  was  the  artist, 
just  think  of  that !  My,  he  was  surprised  when  he  found 
who  I  was.  He  was  so  excited  that  he  caught  me  by  the 
arm  so  hard  that  I  cried  out  with  pain  and  fear." 

"He  did?" 

"Yes ;  and  he  said  he  would  kill  me  if  I  ever  told  that 
I  had  met  him  there  on  the  road  that  night.  He  said 
that  nothing  could  save  me  from  him,  and  oh,  how  he 
did  curse  and  swear  what  he  would  do.  He  made  my 
blood  run  cold." 


272      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

<•** 

"And  did  you  promise  that  you  wouldn't  tell?"  Lois 
asked. 

"No,  indeed  I  didn't !  I  jerked  myself  suddenly  away 
from  him  and  ran  home  as  hard  as  I  could.  He  ran  after 
me,  but  he  didn't  catch  me.  I  was  so  afraid  to  look  for 
Mr.  David  after  that.  I  stayed  in  the  house  till  near 
midnight  before  I  went  out  again." 

"So  that  was  what  was  troubling  you  so  much,  was 
it?"  Lois  asked. 

"Yes.  I  was  afraid  that  he  would  kill  me.  I  guess 
I'm  a  coward  anyway.  But  when  I  saw  the  constables 
take  Mr.  Jasper  away  this  afternoon  I  made  up  my  mind 
to  tell  you  all  about  it.  I  don't  mind  now  if  the  artist 
does  kill  me  if  I  can  save  Mr.  Jasper.  Anyway,  I  am 
glad  that  he  has  cleared  out." 

"Don't  be  afraid,  Betty,  he  will  not  hurt  you  at  all," 
and  Lois  put  her  arms  lovingly  around  the  girl.  "I  am 
so  thankful  that  you  have  told  me  this.  Come,  now,  and 
let  us  go  home. ' ' 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

LOIS  GOES  TO  THE  CITY 

BETTY'S  story  filled  Lois  with  still  greater  hope, 
and  she  was  anxious  to  see  Jasper's  lawyer  that  she 
might  tell  him  what  she  had  learned.  For  most  of  the 
night  she  thought  about  the  matter,  and  she  tried  to  find 
some  reason  why  Bramshaw  should  commit  the  murder. 
She  thought,  too,  of  Jasper,  and  wondered  how  he  was 
bearing  himself  in  his  lonely  cell.  She  longed  to  speak 
to  him  and  tell  him  of  the  discovery  she  had  made.  She 
knew  that  his  mental  suffering  must  be  great,  and  she 
did  want  to  help  him  to  bear  his  trouble. 

Lois  learned  from  her  father  and  Dick  upon  their  ar- 
rival from  the  city  what  a  strong  feeling  was  abroad 
against  Jasper.  People  condemned  him  in  no  measured 
language,  and  denounced  him  as  a  dastardly  villain  who 
deserved  the  severest  punishment.  Mr.  Sinclair  told  of 
the  conversation  he  had  with  several  people  along  the 
road,  and  how  all  were  loud  in  their  severe  denuncia- 
tions. Even  the  city  papers,  following  the  popular  cry, 
had  editorials  about  the  murder.  Though  they  did  not 
mention  Jasper  by  name,  yet  their  allusions  were  so 
pointed  that  no  one  could  mistake  their  meaning.  All 
united  in  condemning  the  criminal  and  declaring  that 
the  deed  was  all  the  more  abhorrent  owing  to  the  age  of 

273 


274      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

the  murdered  man  and  the  friendly  relations  which  had 
existed  between  him  and  his  suspected  assailant. 

All  this  was  very  hard  for  Lois  to  endure.  It  annoyed 
her  to  think  how  willing  people  were  to  condemn  a  man 
and  judge  him  worthy  of  death  before  he  had  received  a* 
fair  trial.  She  had  a  secret  satisfaction,  however,  in  the 
information  Andy  and  Betty  had  imparted  to  her.  It 
buoyed  her  up  with  the  hope  that  it  would  greatly  assist 
in  freeing  Jasper  and  clearing  him  entirely  from  all 
blame.  It  was  only  natural  that  she  should  desire  to 
see  the  ones  who  condemned  him  so  severely  put  to  an 
ignominious  silence.  She  smiled  almost  bitterly  as  she 
thought  how  they  would  come  about  Jasper  with  their 
smooth,  oily  words  of  congratulation  when  he  again  came 
into  their  midst. 

In  the  morning  Lois  went  to  the  city  with  her  father 
and  Dick.  She  enjoyed  the  ride  in  the  fresh  air  and 
she  was  somewhat  sorry  when  she  alighted  from  the  car 
in  front  of  her  father's  office.  Dick  wanted  to  drive  her 
around  to  Mr.  Westcote's  house  as  he  was  most  anxious 
to  see  Margaret.  He  had  not  met  her  for  two  days,  and 
to  him  it  seemed  a  very  long  time.  But  as  Lois  had  some 
shopping  to  do,  she  preferred  to  walk. 

"I'll  be  around  this  afternoon,  though,"  Dick  told 
her. 

"Oh,  I  know  you  will,"  was  the  laughing  reply. 
"Shall  I  tell  her?" 

"Yes,  do,  Lois.     She's  great,  isn't  she?" 

"She  certainly  is,  Dick.  But  I  must  hurry  away 
now,"  she  added  as  she  saw  that  her  brother  was  anxious 
to  talk  more  about  Margaret. 

It  did  not  take  Lois  long  to  do  her  shopping,  and  she 


LOIS  GOES  TO  THE  CITY  275 

was  just  leaving  the  store  when  she  met  Mrs.  Dingle 
face  to  face.  Had  she  seen  her  sooner  she  would  have 
made  a  desperate  effort  to  escape  her.  But  there  was 
nothing  for  her  to  do  now  but  to  submit  with  the  best 
grace  possible. 

"Oh,  isn't  it  lovely  to  see  you,  dear,"  Mrs.  Dingle 
effusively  cried,  as  she  gave  her  a  peck-like  kiss  upon 
the  right  cheek.  ' '  We  have  been  talking  so  much  about 
you  lately.  Sammie  is  fairly  crazy  to  see  you,  and  you 
must  be  prepared  for  a  visit  from  him  as  soon  as  he 
learns  you  are  in  town.  I  am  so  thankful  that  I  have 
such  a  dutiful  son.  He  is  quite  a  comfort  to  me,  and 
I  am  sure  any  woman  would  be  proud  to  have  him  for  a 
husband.  There  are  so  many  bad  men  these  days  that 
we  appreciate  a  good  one  when  we  find  him.  We  knew 
that  you  would  come  back  to  the  city." 

"What  made  you  think  that?"  Lois  enquired  as  Mrs. 
Dingle  paused  an  instant  for  breath. 

"To  get  away  from  that  horrid  country  place,  of 
course,  where  that  terrible  murder  was  committed.  I 
hope  they  have  that  villain  securely  locked  up." 

"What  villain?"  Lois  asked. 

"Why  the  one  who  killed  that  poor  old  man  for  his 
money." 

"No,  he  is  not  locked  up  yet." 

"But  I  heard  that  he  is.  Surely  he  hasn't  escaped!" 
and  Mrs.  Dingle  held  up  her  well-gloved  hands. 

"No,  he  isn't  in  prison  yet,"  Lois  calmly  replied. 
"But  there  is  an  innocent  man  there,  though,  I  am 
sorry  to  say." 

"Do  you  mean  that  uncouth  fellow  Sammie  was  telling 
me  about?" 


276      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"I  am  not  referring  to  any  uncouth  fellow,  Mrs. 
Dingle,  but  merely  to  Mr.  Jasper  Randall,  a  gentleman 
and  a  friend  of  mine." 

"Oh,  I  didn't  know  that,"  and  Mrs.  Dingle  looked  her 
surprise  as  well  as  her  embarrassment.  "All  I  know 
is  what  Sammie  told  me." 

"What  did  Sammie  tell  you?"  Lois  voice  was  sharp 
as  she  asked  the  question. 

"I  can't  remember  all.  But  he  said  that  he  was 
brought  up  on  a  farm,  had  to  work  his  way  through  col- 
lege, and  that  sort  of  thing,  you  know.  As  he  is  not 
of  our  set,  of  course  I  did  not  pay  much  attention  to 
what  Sammie  told  me." 

Lois  was  both  angry  and  disgusted  at  this  woman.  Oh, 
how  she  longed  to  tell  her  something  that  she  would  not 
soon  forget.  How  she  was  tempted  to  place  Jasper  and 
Sammie  side  by  side  and  compare  them ;  the  one  an  in- 
significant, brainless,  useless,  overdressed  nincompoop; 
the  other  a  strong,  self-reliant,  masterful  man,  fighting 
against  fate  with  face  to  the  front  and  head  erect. 

"Excuse  me,  Mrs.  Dingle,"  she  said,  "I  am  in  a  great 
hurry  this  morning.  And  I  am  afraid  if  I  stay  I  may  say 
something  to  hurt  your  feelings.  Mr.  Randall  is  a  friend 
of  mine,  and  I  have  great  respect  for  him.  I  have  always 
made  it  a  point  of  being  loyal  to  my  friends,  and  ad- 
versity is  the  test  of  friendship." 

Mrs.  Dingle  stared  in  amazement  after  Lois.  She 
could  not  understand  what  had  come  over  the  girl,  and 
at  luncheon  she  discussed  the  matter  with  Sammie. 

"You  must  see  her  at  once,  dear,"  she  told  him.  "It 
would  not  do  to  lose  her,  for  her  father  is  very  rich 
and  she  u  his  only  daughter.  I  am  afraid  she  thinki 


LOIS  GOES  TO  THE  CITY  277 

a  great  deal  of  that  uncouth  fellow  who  has  been  ar- 
rested." 

* '  H  'm, "  her  son  grunted.  ' '  Don 't  you  worry  one  bit. 
Spuds '11  be  fixed  all  right.  The  noose  is  hanging  over 
his  head  and  just  ready  to  drop.  I  was  talking  to  some 
of  the  -fellows  to-day  and  they  say  that  he's  a  goner, 
and  that  nothing  can  save  him.  Oh,  by  the  way,  Ma, 
I  saw  Bramshaw  to-day." 

"You  did!"  his  mother  replied  in  surprise.  "Why  I 
thought  he  had  left  the  city." 

"So  he  did;  but  he's  back  now  all  right." 

' '  Where  did  you  meet  him  ? ' ' 

"Just  as  he  was  coming  out  of  the  C.  P.  R.  ticket  office. 
He  was  in  a  great  hurry  and  had  no  time  to  stop  and 
talk." 

' '  You  must  find  out  where  he  is  staying,  Sammie,  and 
invite  him  to  come  and  see  us.  He  is  a  very  distin- 
guished young  man,  you  know ;  an  artist  of  wide  reputa- 
tion, and  it  makes  a  favourable  impression  to  have  such 
a  man  visit  us.  He  is  a  gentleman,  and  not  like  that 
uncouth  man  who  committed  that  terrible  crime  at 
Creekdale." 

"But  I  don't  believe  he'll  be  here  long,  Ma,"  Sammie 
replied. 

"Why,  what  makes  you  think  that?" 

"I  guess  he's  leaving  the  city.  He  must  have  been  at 
the  office  getting  his  ticket  when  I  met  him.  No  doubt 
he  is  going  on  this  evening's  train." 

"He  is  visiting  some  of  the  big  cities,  no  doubt,  Sam- 
mie. A  man  like  that  could  not  be  expected  to  remain 
in  a  small  place  like  this.  People  must  be  anxious  to  see 
the  man  who  has  painted  such  famous  pictures." 


278       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

1 '  Have  you  seen  any  of  them,  Ma  ? ' '  her  son  asked. 

"Oh,  no.  But  he  has  told  me  about  them,  and  they 
must  be  great  from  what  he  said.  He  has  sold  a  great 
many  at  large  prices,  but  the  most  valuable  he  keeps  in 
his  mansion  in  England,  so  he  informed  me.  He  said 
that  he  regretted  that  he  had  not  brought  several  with 
him,  but  the  risk  was  too  great,  and  the  pictures  were 
so  big  that  it  was  difficult  to  transport  them  so  far." 

"H'm,"  Sammie  grunted,  as  he  went  on  with  his 
luncheon,  and  nothing  more  was  said  then  about  the 
artist. 

Lois  found  Margaret  at  home  and  they  had  luncheon 
together.  There  was  only  one  topic  of  conversation,  and 
Lois  told  of  the  information  she  had  received  from  Andy 
and  Betty  Bean. 

"Have  you  any  idea  what  your  father  wishes  to  see 
me  about?"  she  asked.  "I  am  quite  curious  to  know." 

"I  really  don't  know,"  and  Margaret  shook  her  head. 
' '  He  generally  tells  me  his  secret  plans  because  he  knows 
that  I  will  not  divulge  them." 

"You  will  go  with  me  to  his  office  this  afternoon,  will 
you  not  ? ' 

"Certainly,  if  you  care  to  have  me.  Father  generally 
gets  his  luncheon  out  and  is  somewhat  late  getting  back 
to  his  office.  Wait  a  minute,  dear,  while  I  phone  and  tell 
him  you  are  here." 

Margaret  was  gone  only  a  few  minutes,  and  when  she 
returned  she  resumed  her  seat  at  the  table. 

"Father  will  be  back  in  his  office  at  one-thirty,"  she 
began,  "and  he  says  that  I  may  go  with  you.  Lois,  I 
have  something  important  to  tell  you."  Here  she 
dropped  her  voice  and  looked  apprehensively  around  the 


LOIS  GOES  TO  THE  CITY  279 

room.  ' ' Since  you  told  me  about  that  letter  and  Betty's 
fright  I  have  been  doing  some  serious  thinking.  You 
say  that  Sydney  Bramshaw  has  left  Creekdale?" 

"Yes.    He  cleared  out,  tent  and  baggage." 

"Have  you  any  idea  where  he  is?" 

"No.    But  I  am  afraid  he  is  far  away  by  this  time." 

"Well,  he  isn't.    He's  in  the  city  now." 

* '  In  the  city ! ' '  Lois  repeated  in  surprise. 

"Yes.  I  met  Sammie  Dingle  on  the  street  this  morn- 
ing, and  he  told  me  that  he  met  Bramshaw  coming  out 
of  the  C.  P.  E.  ticket  office." 

"Oh!" 

"Yes,  that's  what  he  told  me.  I  did  not  think  any- 
thing about  it  at  the  time,  but  I  see  things  in  a  different 
light  now.  He  must  be  planning  to  leave  the  city  on  the 
evening  train,  and  if  he  once  gets  across  the  Border  it 
will  be  difficult  to  find  him.  You  should  tell  father  all 
you  know,  and  I  am  sure  he  will  tal^  '  at  once." 

"And  will  he  have  Bramshaw  arrested'/''  Lois  asked. 

' '  What  else  will  there  be  to  do  ?  It  would  not  do  to  let 
him  escape  with  such  evidence  against  him.  It  will  be 
necessary  for  him  to  explain  about  that  letter  and  his 
suspicious  actions  and  threat  to  Betty.  We  have  really 
no  time  to  lose.  My,  I  am  getting  interested  and  ex- 
cited." 

"For  my  part,"  Lois  replied,  "I  believe  he  is  the 
guilty  man.  But  I  cannot  understand  the  motive  of  his 
crime.  If  we  knew  that  it  might  lead  to  greater  discov- 
eries. You  see,  in  reference  to  that  envelope  it  will  be 
merely  one  man's  word  against  another.  Andy  will 
swear  that  he  saw  him  pick  up  an  envelope  which  Mr. 
Randall  dropped  on  the  floor,  but  he  cannot  swear  that 


280      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

it  is  the  same  one  that  was  found  by  the  side  of  the 
murdered  man.  Bramshaw  will  also  swear  that  he  never 
met  Betty  that  night  on  the  road.  His  lawyer  will  not 
overlook  anything,  mark  my  word.  It  will  be  only  cir- 
cumstantial evidence  after  all,  and  it  may  not  have  much 
effect." 

"Keep  up  courage,  Lois,"  Margaret  encouraged. 
"You  have  accomplished  a  great  deal  in  a  short  time, 
and  I  know  that  father's  lawyer  has  not  been  idle." 

' '  Has  he  found  out  anything  yet  ? ' '  Lois  eagerly  asked. 

"I  am  afraid  not.  There  has  not  been  much  time,  you 
see.  But  he  is  a  very  able  man  and  will  leave  no  stone 
unturned.  But,  come,  dear,  it  is  time  for  us  to  get 
ready.  We  must  not  keep  father  waiting  as  he  is  very 
busy  these  days." 


CHAPTER  XXX 

A  STBANtE  COMMISSION 

ROBERT  WESTCOTE  did  not  go  to  his  luncheon 
the  day  of  Lois'  visit  to  the  city.  He  intended  to 
go  but  was  unexpectedly  detained.  He  had  been  very 
busy  all  the  morning  in  his  office.  His  lawyer  had  been 
with  him  for  some  time,  and  when  he  was  at  last  alone 
he  turned  his  attention  to  a  type-written  manuscript 
lying  on  the  desk  before  him.  This  consisted  of  several 
sheets  of  legal  paper,  attached  to  which  was  an  official 
seal  which  had  been  recently  broken.  This  was  the  third 
time  that  Mr.  Westcote  had  read  it  and  when  he  was 
through  he  sat  for  a  while  in  deep  thought.  He  paid 
no  attention  to  the  click  of  the  typewriters  in  the  ad- 
joining room,  and  so  engrossed  was  he  that  he  did  not 
at  first  hear  a  tap  upon  the  office  door.  When  it  was 
repeated,  he  started  from  his  reverie  and  called  to  the 
visitor  to  enter,  thinking  that  perhaps  it  was  one  of  the 
clerks.  It  was  not  his  habit  to  be  caught  off  guard,  for 
he  prided  himself  upon  his  alertness  and  strict  attention 
to  every  business  detail. 

The  office  door  slowly  opened,  and  instead  of  a  clerk, 
there  stood  before  him  a  man  dressed  in  rough  working 
clothes.  He  recognised  him  at  once  as  one  of  the  men 
employed  at  the  falls,  and  whom  he  had  met  on  several 
occasions.  It  was  Mr.  Westcote's  kindness  and  courtesy 

281 


282       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

which  always  won  for  him  the  hearty  support  of  his  em- 
ployees. They  knew  that  they  would  receive  justice  and 
consideration  at  his  hands  and  that  he  did  not  look 
upon  them  with  contempt  and  as  inferior  beings.  Mr. 
Westcote  at  once  arose  from  his  chair  and  held  out  his 
hand. 

"Why,  Dobbins,"  he  exclaimed,  "this  is  a  surprise.  I 
did  not  know  you  were  in  the  city.  How  are  things 
going  on  at  the  falls?  Nothing  wrong,  I  hope?  Sit 
down,  please,"  and  he  motioned  him  to  a  chair. 

"The  work  is  going  on  all  right,  sir,"  Dobbins  re- 
plied, as  he  took  the  offered  seat.  "But  I  have  come  to 
see  you,  sir,  on  very  important  business.  It  has  troubled 
me  so  much  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  sleep  ever  since 
Randall  was  arrested." 

"Oh,  I  see,  it  has  to  do  with  that  murder  case,  has 
it?"  Mr.  Westcote  asked,  now  greatly  interested. 

"I  wouldn't  like  to  say  that,  sir,"  and  Dobbins  twirled 
his  hat  in  his  hands.  "But  it  might  throw  some  light 
upon  the  matter.  You  see,  somebody  killed  old  David. 
That's  certain,  isn't  it?" 

Mr.  Westcote  nodded  his  assent. 

"Well,  if  you  knew  for  sure  that  somebody  had  tried 
to  but  a  short  time  before,  it  would  make  you  rather  sus- 
picious of  that  somebody,  wouldn't  it?" 

' '  I  should  say  so ! "  Mr.  Westcote  exclaimed.  ' '  But  do 
you  know  of  any  one  who  made  the  attempt,  Dobbins  ? ' ' 

"You  can  judge  of  that,  sir,  when  you  hear  what  I 
have  to  say.  It  was  this  way.  The  day  of  the  big  wind 
I  was  sent  to  the  shore  to  get  a  piece  of  mill  belting, 
which  was  to  come  from  the  city  on  the  afternoon  boat. 
I  had  almost  reached  the  brow  of  logs  on  the  edge  of  the 


A  STRANGE  COMMISSION  283 

clearing  when  I  stopped  to  get  a  drink  from  that  little 
spring  by  the  side  of  the  road.  I  sat  down  for  a  minute 
or  two  under  the  shade  of  a  small  thick  fir  tree  to  fill  my 
pipe,  when  happening  to  glance  to  my  left  I  saw  a  man 
running  up  the  road.  I  at  once  saw  it  was  that  artist 
fellow,  and  curious  to  know  what  he  was  running  for  I 
moved  back  a  little  behind  the  fir  so's  he  couldn't  see  me. 
He  stopped  right  by  the  logs  and  peered  down  the  bank. 
Then  he  looked  cautiously  around  and,  picking  up  a 
stick,  he  pried  loose  one  of  the  logs  lying  on  top,  and 
which  was  almost  ready  to  go  anyway.  As  soon  as  he 
had  done  this,  he  dropped  the  stick  and  ran  like  a  streak 
of  lightning  down  the  road,  and  that  was  the  last  I  saw 
of  him." 

"Well?"  Mr.  Westcote  questioned  as  Dobbins  paused 
and  wiped  the  perspiration  from  his  forehead  with  a  big 
red  handkerchief. 

"This  is  the  part,  sir,  which  I  am  ashamed  to  tell," 
the  man  continued.  "I  heard  the  crash  of  that  log  down 
the  bank  and  the  splash  in  the  water.  Then  there  fell 
upon  my  ears  a  shriek  of  terror.  I  knew  it  was  a 
woman's  voice  and  I  leaped  from  my  hiding  place  and 
peeked  down  the  bank.  And  there  I  saw  old  David  and 
that  girl  Betty  Bean  standing  there  frightened  almost 
out  of  their  senses.  Say,  I  wasn't  long  getting  back 
under  cover  again,  for  I  knew  that  if  they  saw  me  they 
would  say  for  sure  that  I  had  rolled  that  log  down  the 
bank  on  purpose.  I  didn't  dare  to  go  to  the  shore  on 
the  road  so  I  cut  up  through  the  woods  and  came  out 
another  way.  I  didn't  dare  to  say  a  word  about  it  for 
fear  I  might  get  into  trouble.  But  when  young  Ran- 
dall, who  is  a  chap  we  all  think  a  lot  of,  was  arrested 


284      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

for  the  murder  of  that  old  man  I  couldn't  sleep  a  wink. 
If  that  artist  fellow  tried  to  kill  old  David  once  he 
would  try  again,  and  put  the  blame  off  on  some  one  else. 
At  last  I  could  stand  it  no  longer  and  so  made  up  my 
mind  to  tell  you  all  I  know.  You  can  judge  now,  sir, 
for  yourself." 

Mr.  Westcote  was  greatly  excited  at  this  story,  though 
outwardly  he  remained  very  calm.  Twice  during  the 
narration  he  had  glanced  at  the  manuscript  lying  upon 
the  desk,  and  once  he  had  reached  out  his  hand  as  if  to 
pick  it  up.  For  a  few  seconds  he  remained  silent  when 
the  story  was  ended.  Then  he  rose  to  his  feet  and 
reached  out  his  hand. 

"Dobbins,"  he  began,  "I  wish  to  thank  you  for  what 
you  have  told  me  to-day.  You  have  done  a  good  deed 
by  thus  unburdening  your  mind.  Will  you  be  willing  to 
swear  to  what  you  have  just  told  me?" 

' '  Swear !  Indeed  I  will.  I  '11  swear  on  a  dozen  Bibles 
any  time  and  anywhere." 

"That's  good,"  Mr.  Westcote  replied,  as  he  bade  him 
good-day.  "We  shall  need  you  before  long,  if  I'm  not 
much  mistaken,  so  be  ready." 

Dobbins  had  scarcely  left  the  office  when  Lois  and  Mar- 
garet arrived. 

"My,  how  the  morning  has  gone!"  Mr.  Westcote  re- 
marked as  he  greeted  Lois  with  a  hearty  shake  of  the 
hand.  "I  suppose  we  had  better  get  down  to  business 
at  once,  as  no  doubt  you  wish  to  go  home  this  afternoon. 
I  hope  you  will  pardon  my  sending  for  you  and  giving 
you  all  this  trouble." 

"I  do  not  mind  in  the  least,"  Lois  replied,  "for  I  am 
sure  it  has  something  to  do  with  the  murder,  and  I  am  so 


A  STRANGE  COMMISSION  285 

anxious  to  learn  whether  you  have  found  out  anything 
new. ' ' 

"Only  something  this  morning,  Miss  Sinclair,  which 
may  be  of  considerable  value.  I  trust  that  we  may  un- 
earth more  in  a  few  days." 

"Oh,  don't  wait  for  a  few  days,  Mr.  Westcote,"  Lois 
pleaded.  "You  must  act  at  once,  this  very  afternoon,  if 
the  criminal  is  to  be  caught. ' ' 

"How  can  we,  Miss  Sinclair,"  was  the  reply,  "when 
we  are  not  sure  who  the  real  criminal  is?" 

' '  But  I  know,  and  I  think  you  will  agree  with  me  when 
I  tell  you  my  story.  Listen." 

Lois  then  related  what  she  had  heard  from  Andy 
Forbes  and  Betty  Bean.  She  told  her  story  well  and 
Mr.  Westcote  was  keenly  interested  not  only  in  what 
she  told  him,  but  in  the  animated  look  in  her  eyes  and 
the  varying  shades  of  expression  which  passed  over  her 
fair  face.  He  considered  Jasper  a  lucky  fellow  in  hav- 
ing such  a  beautiful  woman  striving  so  hard  for  his 
release. 

When  Lois  had  finished,  Mr.  Westcote  turned  to  his 
desk  and  drew  the  telephone  toward  him. 

"What  you  tell  me,  Miss  Sinclair,"  he  said,  "is  very 
valuable,  and  I  must  see  my  lawyer  at  once.  Excuse 
me  a  moment. ' ' 

After  he  had  called  up  the  lawyer  and  asked  him  to 
come  at  once  to  his  office,  he  hung  up  the  receiver  and 
sat  for  a  few  seconds  lost  in  deep  thought. 

"Yes,  we  had  better  do  it  at  once,"  he  remarked  as  if 
to  himself.  "It  will  not  do  to  run  any  risk." 

"Do  what,  Father?"  Margaret  enquired. 

"Have  that  Bramshaw  detained.     I  have  received 


286       UNDEE  SEALED  ORDERS 

some  additional  information  to-day,  and  with  what  Miss 
Sinclair  has  just  told  me  it  should  be  enough  to  arrest 
any  man.  Now,  I  must  come  to  the  question  I  wish  to 
speak  to  you  about, ' '  and  he  turned  to  Lois.  ' '  You  have 
told  me  your  story  and  in  return  I  shall  relate  one  per- 
haps of  a  more  startling  nature." 

"In  connection  with  this  same  affair?"  Lois  eagerly 
asked. 

"It  has  a  direct  bearing  upon  it.  It  has  to  do  with 
the  mystery  which  has  been  surrounding  the  life  of  old 
David." 

"And  does  it  clear  it  up?" 

"Wait,  please,  until  I  am  through,  and  you  can  judge 
for  yourself,"  Mr.  Westcote  smilingly  told  her. 

"I  shall  be  as  patient  as  Job,"  Lois  replied,  as  she 
settled  herself  in  her  chair  as  comfortably  as  possible. 

"My  story  might  seem  strange  to  you,"  Mr.  Westcote 
began.  "In  fact,  it  has  always  seemed  strange  to  me, 
and  sometimes  I  think  that  I  shall  wake  up  and  find  it 
nothing  more  than  a  dream.  Well,  without  going  into 
details,  which  would  not  interest  you,  it  is  sufficient  to 
say  that  I  came  to  this  country  over  two  years  ago  on 
one  of  the  strangest  commissions  ever  given  to  man.  I 
was  handed  two  sealed  papers  numbered  1  and  2,  with 
strict  orders  to  break  the  seal  of  paper  Number  1  only 
upon  my  arrival  in  Canada,  and  then  I  should  find  my 
instructions  in  reference  to  Number  2." 

"What  were  the  instructions?"  Lois  eagerly  asked, 
as  Mr.  Westcote  paused  for  a  few  seconds  as  if  consid- 
ering how  to  proceed. 

"That  will  come  later,"  he  replied.    "I  must  tell  you 


A  STRANGE  COMMISSION  287 

about  Number  1  first.  You  promised  to  be  patient,  you 
know. ' ' 

' '  Excuse  me,  I  know  I  did, ' '  Lois  smilingly  confessed, 
as  she  glanced  at  Margaret,  whose  eyes  were  twinkling 
with  amusement. 

"I  was  naturally  anxious  to  know  what  my  orders 
were,"  Mr.  Westcote  continued,  "and  shortly  after  my 
arrival  here,  I  broke  the  seal  of  Number  1.  Then  I 
learned  that  I  was  to  search  for  an  old  man  who  was 
living  in  this  country  under  the  name  of  David  Find- 
ley.  No  effort  or  expense  was  to  be  spared.  Money 
would  be  provided  without  stint  through  one  of  the  city 
banks.  When  the  old  man  was  found  he  was  to  be  kept 
in  complete  ignorance  of  the  fact  that  I  had  been  search- 
ing for  him.  The  hard  part  was  that  I  should  undertake 
to  assist  him  in  such  a  way  that  he  should  not  have  the 
slightest  idea  that  anything  was  being  done  on  his  be- 
half. There  was  not  to  be  the  least  semblance  of  char- 
ity, and  whatever  was  done  for  him  had  to  appear  to  be 
the  natural  payment  for  value  received.  If  the  old  man 
had  any  special  hobby  or  scheme,  no  matter  how  wild,  so 
long  as  it  was  legitimate,  I  was  to  undertake  to  see  that 
it  should  be  carried  out,  no  matter  what  the  expense. 
If  the  scheme  proved  feasible,  so  much  the  better,  and 
strict  business  methods  were  to  be  used  to  make  it  pay. 
But  if  not,  the  old  man's  every  lawful  wish  was  to  be 
gratified.  One  of  the  strict  instructions  was  that  he 
should  be  induced  as  soon  as  possible  to  make  his  will. 
This  was  to  be  done  in  such  a  way  as  to  arouse  no  sus- 
picion, but  that  he  should  consider  it  as  a  matter  of  busi- 
ness detail,  so  that  his  fond  scheme,  or  whatever  it  might 
be,  would  not  suffer  in  case  of  his  death. 


288       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"You  can  readily  understand,  Miss  Sinclair,  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  undertaking.  At  first  I  thought  that  I  had 
been  made  the  victim  of  a  madman,  and  was  tempted  to 
return  to  England  at  once,  and  have  nothing  to  do  with 
the  affair.  But  the  amount  of  money  placed  at  my  dis- 
posal in  the  bank  settled  all  scruples  and  started  me 
forth  upon  my  strange  quest.  I  even  began  to  enjoy  the 
adventure  of  the  whole  thing,  and  the  mystery  attached 
to  it  lured  me  on.  I  searched  far  and  wide  for  David 
Findley  and  at  last,  owing  to  an  accident  to  my  auto, 
located  him  at  Creekdale,  living  as  a  pauper.  By  the  de- 
scription given  in  paper  Number  1  I  knew  that  he  was 
-the  man  for  whom  I  had  been  searching.  After  that, 
matters  moved  along  very  smoothly.  He  had  a  fond 
scheme,  too,  which  served  my  purpo^  .^iendidly.  He 
was  wrapped  up  in  the  idea  of  converting  the  water  of 
Break  Neck  Falls  into  light  and  power  for  the  benefit 
of  the  entire  community.  I  consulted  with  the  best 
engineers,  and  they  said  the  scheme  was  most  feasible, 
and  so  we  began  work.  David  was  paid  a  sum  of  money 
for  his  plans,  which  satisfied  him,  and  he  was  made 
Honorary  President  of  a  company  which  has  never  really 
existed.  The  money  at  my  disposal  made  everything 
easy.  You  know  the  rest,  and  why  should  I  go  further 
into  details  ?  It  would  be  unnecessary  for  me  to  tell  you 
of  the  faithful  and  excellent  work  of  Mr.  Randall.  He 
has  been  of  great  assistance  to  me,  and  without  his  aid 
my  task  would  have  been  much  harder  than  it  has  been. ' ' 

When  Mr.  Westcote  paused  Lois  looked  enquiringly 
into  his  face. 

"May  I  speak  now?"  she  asked.  "I  have  been  very 
patient,  have  I  not?" 


A  STRANGE  COMMISSION  289 

"Indeed  you  have,  Miss  Sinclair,"  and  Mr.  "Westcote 
smiled.  "You  may  ask  anything  you  like." 

' '  Surely  you  have  not  told  me  all.  I  thought  you  had 
merely  begun  when  you  stopped.  Who  was  David  Find- 
ley,  anyway,  and  what  does  paper  Number  2  contain? 
I  am  most  curious  to  know  the  end  of  this  strange  story. '  ^ 

' '  Oh,  I  forgot  to  tell  you  a  very  important  thing, ' '  and 
Mr.  Westcote  laughed.  "My  instructions  in  paper  Num- 
ber 1  told  me  not  to  open  Number  2  until  after  the  old 
man's  death.  Then  I  should  learn  all  about  him  and  the 
mystery  of  my  strange  commission  would  be  solved." 

' '  Do  you  know  yet  ? ' '  Lois  eagerly  asked.  ' '  Have  you 
broken  the  seal?" 

' '  Yes,  I  broke  it  this  morning,  and  have  read  the  con- 
tents of  the  paper  three  times.  I  am  going  to  read  it  to 
you  now,  for  that  will  be  better  than  if  I  tell  it  to  you  in 
my  own  words. ' ' 


CHAPTER 


PAPER  NUMBER  TWO 

MB.  WESTCOTE  was  about  to  begin  the  reading 
of  the  manuscript  lying  before  him,  when  his 
lawyer  was  announced. 

'  '  Excuse  me  for  a  moment,  '  '  he  said,  '  '  I  must  speak  to 
Dr.  Turnsell  at  once.  '  ' 

"Suppose  we  go  out  for  a  while,  Father/'  Margaret 
suggested.  "You  will  wish  to  see  him  privately,  I  sup- 
pose." 

"Remain  just  where  you  are,"  was  the  reply.  "It  is 
not  necessary  for  you  to  leave.  '  ' 

When  they  were  alone  Lois  and  Margaret  discussed 
what  Mr.  Westcote  had  just  told  them. 

"Isn't  it  strange?"  Margaret  began.  "Did  you  ever 
hear  anything  like  it  before?" 

'  '  No,  I  never  did,  '  '  was  the  reply.  '  '  But  did  you  know 
about  it?" 

"Oh,  yes.  Father  told  me,  of  course,  but  I  had  to 
promise  that  I  wouldn't  say  a  word  about  it.  And  I 
didn't,  did  I,  not  even  to  you?  I  longed  to  tell  you  all 
I  knew,  but  that  would  not  have  been  right." 

"I  wonder  what  that  paper  contains,"  and  Lois  mo- 
tioned to  the  desk.  "It,  no  doubt,  will  explain  every- 
thing. I  wish  your  father  would  hurry  back." 

290 


PAPER  NUMBER  TWO  291 

"Here  he  is  now,"  Margaret  replied.  "He  wasn't 
long  with  Dr.  Turnsell. ' ' 

"I  am  afraid  that  I  shall  have  to  leave  you  young 
ladies  for  a  while,"  Mr.  Westcote  informed  them  as  soon 
as  he  had  closed  the  door  behind  him.  "My  lawyer 
wants  me  to  go  with  him.  It  is  too  bad  as  I  wished  to 
read  that  paper  to  you." 

"Why  cannot  we  read  it  ourselves?"  Margaret  asked. 
"You  surely  will  not  keep  us  in  suspense  any  longer." 

' '  Why,  certainly, ' '  was  the  reply.  ' '  That  will  do  just 
as  well.  Strange  that  I  never  thought  of  that.  Suppose 
you  read  it,  Miss  Sinclair,"  and  he  handed  the  manu- 
script to  her.  "I  shall  come  back  as  soon  as  I  can,  so 
you  had  better  wait  here  until  I  return  unless  I  am  too 
late." 

"Hurry  up,  Lois,"  Margaret  urged,  when  they  were 
once  more  alone.  "I  can't  wait  another  minute." 

Lois  was  nothing  loath,  and  in  a  clear,  well-modulated 
voice  she  began: 

' '  I,  Simon  Dockett,  feeling  keenly  the  weight  of  years, 
and  knowing  that  my  days  on  earth  are  but  few,  desire 
to  unburden  my  soul  and  make  amends  as  far  as  pos- 
sible for  a  grievous  wrong  I  have  committed.  That 
wrong  can  never  be  fully  rectified  in  this  world.  If 
money  could  do  it,  then  it  would  flow  like  water;  if  a 
troubled  conscience  and  a  wearied  and  a  burdened  soul 
could  atone  for  what  I  have  done,  then  surely  I  have 
made  atonement  enough.  They  greatly  err  who  say  that 
a  man  can  sin  and  yet  have  peace  of  mind.  I  tell  you 
it  is  hell;  yes,  hell  here,  and  hell  in  the  world  to  come. 

"I  have  heaped  up  riches  in  my  life,  enough  to  satisfy 


292       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

the  most  avaricious.  But  at  what  cost  have  I  acquired 
them,  and  of  what  comfort  are  they  to  me  now  ?  I  am 
old,  lonely,  and  menials  serve  me  because  of  my  money. 
How  much  better  are  my  so-called  friends  ?  They  fawn 
upon  me  with  their  lips,  but  deceit  is  in  their  hearts. 
They  laugh  at  me  behind  my  back,  and  joke  about  'Old 
Dockett'  and  his  money.  In  all  the  world  there  is  none 
who  loves  me,  but  many  who  hate  me.  One  especially 
there  is  who  desires  my  death,  thinking  that  he  will  get 
my  money.  That  is  part  of  what  my  riches  have  cost 
me,  though  not  all. 

* '  I  have  a  brother,  and  when  we  were  young  our  hearts 
were  as  one.  He  was  gentle  and  thoughtful,  while  I  was 
rough  and  impetuous.  My  one  object  was  to  make  money 
for  self;  his,  to  assist  others.  Once  I  loved  him  as  my 
own  soul.  But  gold  got  into  my  heart  and  changed 
everything.  I  became  a  machine,  nay,  more,  a  brutal 
thinking  machine,  with  gold  as  the  one  object  in  life. 

"All  natural  affections  died  in  me,  and  I  think  I  would 
have  betrayed  my  parents  for  gold,  but  thank  God  they 
were  beyond  my  power.  My  only  brother,  Henry,  how- 
ever, was  not,  and  him  I  betrayed,  deceived  and  ruined. 
All  that  he  had  became  mine,  and  I  considered  it  shrewd 
business.  He  left  England  and  I  was  glad  that  he  was 
out  of  my  sight.  I  have  never  seen  him  since,  but  I  have 
kept  track  of  him. 

"Had  my  brother  cursed  me  when  I  robbed  him,  it 
would  have  been  easier  for  me  in  after  years.  But  he 
reproached  me  not,  except  with  his  eyes,  and  the  look 
that  he  gave  me  as  we  parted  has  haunted  me  ever  since. 
I  tried  to  forget  what  I  had  done  to  him,  and  plunged 
deeply  into  business.  But  all  in  vain.  I  could  not  ban- 


PAPER  NUMBER  TWO  293 

ish  the  wrong  I  had  committed,  and  my  brother's  face 
with  the  reproachful  eyes  was  ever  before  me  day  and 
night. 

' '  At  last  I  could  endure  it  no  longer,  and  so  resolved 
to  make  what  amends  I  could.  I  found  out  where  my 
brother  was  living,  wrote  to  him,  and  sent  him  a  con- 
siderable sum  of  money.  He  returned  it,  and  that  made 
me  angry.  But  I  knew  that  my  brother  was  right,  and 
I  also  learned  that  he  would  starve  rather  than  accept  a 
penny  from  me  or  help  in  any  form. 

"For  several  years  I  made  no  further  attempt  to  assist 
him.  But  the  remorse  gnawing  at  my  soul  could  not  be 
silenced.  I  reasoned  that  I  had  done  what  I  could  to 
rectify  my  wrong,  but  that  gave  me  no  peace.  Finally 
I  resolved  that  I  would  help  him  in  such  a  manner  that 
he  should  never  know  that  I  had  anything  to  do  with  it. 
I  knew  that  he  was  living  in  Eastern  Canada,  but  just 
where  I  was  uncertain. 

"After  weeks  of  careful  consideration  I  made  arrange- 
ments that  all  that  I  possess  should  go  to  my 
brother  Henry  after  my  death.  In  the  meantime  I 
planned  with  my  solicitors  that  a  man  of  exceptional 
ability  and  unimpeachable  character  and  integrity  should 
be  sent  to  Canada,  backed  with  sufficient  money,  to  find 
my  brother  and  to  devise  some  means  of  assisting  him, 
and  carrying  out  his  every  legitimate  wish  without  his 
ever  knowing  that  I  was  behind  the  scheme. 

"I  have  also  provided  that  he  should  be  given  two 
sealed  papers,  the  first  setting  forth  his  instructions, 
which  he  is  not  to  open  until  his  arrival  in  Canada.  He 
will  then  learn  that  this  second  which  I  am  now  writing 


294       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

must  not  be  opened  until  after  my  brother's  death, 
should  he  outlive  me.  If  he  should  die  first  then  this 
paper  is  to  be  returned  to  me  with  the  seal  unbroken. 
The  man  chosen  for  this  special  undertaking  must  not 
know  anything  about  me,  and  he  is  not  to  have  the  least 
idea  who  my  brother  really  is.  When  I  am  dead,  my 
solicitors  will  notify  the  man  so  that  he  may  break  the 
seal  of  this  paper  immediately  after  my  brother's  death. 

"My  solicitors  have  full  knowledge  of  my  business  af- 
fairs, and  they  will  continue  to  manage  them  after  my 
death.  In  case  of  my  brother  Henry  dying  without  hav- 
ing made  a  will,  they  have  full  instructions  as  to  the  dis- 
posal of  my  property.  Only  one  other  living  relative  I 
have,  and  he  is  my  sister's  son,  Melburne  Telford.  He 
cherishes  the  hope  that  my  money  will  go  to  him  after 
my  death.  In  this,  however,  he  is  mistaken,  for  I  have 
taken  a  great  dislike  to  the  young  man.  He  is  absolutely 
worthless,  and  travels  over  the  country  as  an  artist.  I 
have  given  him  considerable  money  at  various  times,  for 
my  dead  sister's  sake.  But  he  has  been  very  ungrateful, 
and  lives  a  most  evil  life.  He  believes  that  my  brother 
Henry  is  the  only  one  who  stands  between  him  and  my 
money.  But  I  have  so  arranged  that  he  shall  not  receive 
one  penny  of  it,  though  he  is  not  aware  of  the  fact. 

' '  I  have  now  done  all  in  my  power  to  make  amends  for 
past  wrongs  to  my  only  brother.  I  should  like  to  see  him 
again,  and  to  hear  from  his  own  lips  words  of  forgive- 
ness. But  that  can  never  be.  People  have  called  me 
hard,  and  good  reason  have  they  had  for  such  an  opin- 
ion. But  they  have  not  known  all.  When  I  am  gone 
and  this  story  is  told,  perhaps  they  may  think  some- 
what differently  of  me.  But  whether  they  do  or  not 


PAPER  NUMBER  TWO  295 

will  not  affect  me  then.    I  have  made  my  bed,  and  so 
must  lie  in  it. 

( Signed )  ' '  SIMON  DOCKETT, 
"Liverpool,  England." 

When  Lois  had  finished,  she  laid  the  paper  upon  the 
desk  and  remained  silent  for  a  few  seconds.  The  last 
part  of  the  confession  was  what  interested  her  most  of 
all.  She  felt  sure  that  Melburne  Telford  was  none  other 
than  Sydney  Bramshaw.  But  how  was  she  to  prove  it? 
Where  could  the  person  be  found  who  could  identify 
him?  she  asked  herself. 

"What  do  you  think  of  the  story?"  Margaret  asked, 
as  she  studied  Lois'  face  in  an  effort  to  divine  her 
thoughts. 

"It  is  most  interesting,"  was  the  reply,  "and  it  ex- 
plains things  I  could  not  understand  before.  But  how 
are  we  to  prove  that  Sydney  Bramshaw  is  really  Simon 
Dockett's  nephew?" 

"Perhaps  father  may  know  more  about  it  than  we 
do,"  Margaret  suggested.  "He  must  have  received  no- 
tice of  Simon  Dockett's  death." 

Lois  was  about  to  reply  when  a  sudden  thought  flashed 
into  her  mind,  which  caused  her  face  to  flush  with  ex- 
citement. 

"What  is  it,  dear?"  Margaret  questioned,  noticing  her 
agitation. 

"Don't  press  me  for  an  answer,  please,"  and  Lois 
rose  to  her  feet.  "I  shall  explain  everything  to  you 
later.  I  must  get  home  at  once.  A  new  idea  has  come 
into  my  mind,  which  makes  me  very  restless. 

As  she  was  standing  there,  Mr.  Westcote  entered.  His 


296       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

face  bore  a  worried  expression  which  Lois  and  Margaret 
were  not  slow  to  notice. 

"Have  they  caught  him?"  Lois  eagerly  asked. 

"No,  not  yet,  but  he  will  be  taken  no  doubt  at  the 
station.  You  have  finished  reading  the  paper,  I  see," 
and  he  glanced  toward  the  desk.  "What  do  you  think 
of  it?" 

"We  have  found  it  most  interesting,  but  some  of  it 
quite  puzzling." 

"What  part?" 

"Where  it  speaks  about  Simon  Dockett 's  nephew. 
Who  is  Melburne  Telford,  do  you  think?" 

"Ah,  that  is  where  the  present  trouble  lies,  Miss  Sin- 
clair. I  firmly  believe  that  this  Sydney  Bramshaw  is 
the  man,  but  how  are  we  to  prove  it  without  bringing 
people  all  the  way  from  England  ?  I  thought  there  was 
a  man  in  the  city  who  could  identify  him,  as  he  had 
done  business  with  the  Dockett  Concern,  as  it  is  com- 
monly called  in  England.  My  lawyer  and  I  hunted  him 
up  this  afternoon,  but  he  told  us  that  he  never  knew 
before  that  Simon  Dockett  had  a  nephew.  Now  if  we 
could  only  unearth  some  one  who  knows  that  Sydney 
Bramshaw  is  in  reality  Melburne  Telford  then  our  case 
is  complete." 

' '  I  believe  I  know  the  right  man, ' '  Lois  remarked  in  a 
low  voice.  "He  is  living  at  Creekdale,  and  if  you  will 
take  me  there  at  once  we  can  have  a  talk  with  him.  I 
know  he  will  assist  us  all  he  can,  and  we  can  depend 
upon  what  he  says." 

"We  shall  go  at  once,"  Mr.  Westcote  replied.  "I 
shall  order  the  car  immediately.  You  had  better  come 
too,  Margaret." 


PAPER  NUMBER  TWO  297 

Lois  was  now  in  a  great  whirl  of  excitement,  and  she 
could  hardly  wait  for  the  arrival  of  the  car.  Mr.  West- 
cote  told  the  chauffeur  to  make  good  time,  and  though 
they  travelled  fast  it  seemed  to  Lois  a  long  time  before 
the  Haven  appeared  in  sight. 

The  captain  and  Mrs.  Peterson  were  greatly  surprised 
when  the  car  swung  up  to  the  Haven  and  the  young 
women  and  Mr.  Westcote  alighted.  The  captain  was 
lying  in  his  big  chair  upon  the  verandah  with  his  wife 
knitting  by  his  side. 

"Well,  this  is  a  surprise,"  he  exclaimed  as  he  shook 
hands  with  his  visitors.  "I  thought  you  were  all  in  the 
city,  and  had  forgotten  your  country  friends." 

"Oh,  we  can  never  forget  you,  Captain,"  Lois  smil- 
ingly replied.  "We  have  come  on  purpose  to  see  you, 
and  so  you  should  feel  very  much  elated  and  be  on  your 
best  behaviour." 

' '  Sure,  sure,  indeed  I  shall.  But  what  do  you  want  to 
see  me  about?"  he  enquired.  "Has  it  anything  to  do 
with  that  murder  case  ?  I  am  most  anxious  to  hear  the 
latest  news. ' ' 

"I  have  come  to  ask  you  to  get  your  thinking-cap  on," 
Lois  replied. 

' '  My  thinking-cap !  Why,  bless  your  heart,  it 's  always 
on,  day  and  night." 

"That's  good,  Captain.  But  first  I  wish  to  ask  you  a 
few  questions." 

' '  Drive  ahead,  then,  I  'm  ready. ' ' 

"You  have  often  sailed  to  Liverpool,  have  you  not?" 

"Sure.    Know  the  place  well." 

"You  knew  also  of  the  Dockett  Concern  there,  didn't 
you?  I  have  heard  you  mention  that  name." 


298       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"Yes,  indeed  I  did.  Knew  old  Simon  Dockett  himself, 
and  saw  him  often.  My,  he  was  a  cranky  cuss,  if  ever 
there  was  one.  He  had  a  whale  of  a  tongue,  and  knew 
how  to  use  it." 

"Did  you  know  anything  about  his  family?" 

"Not  much.  He  never  married,  as  I  guess  no  woman 
would  have  him.  But  I  know  for  sure  that  he  has  a 
nephew.  He  sailed  once  on  my  ship,  and  that  was  the 
first  time  I  met  him.  He  was  a  gay  one." 

"Do  you  remember  his  name?"  Lois  was  much  ex- 
cited now. 

"Sure;  it  was  Melburne  Telford.  I  couldn't  forget 
that  for  if  he  told  it  to  us  once  on  that  trip  he  told  it  a 
hundred  times.  He  was  always  boasting  that  he  was  the 
nephew  of  old  Simon  Dockett,  and  that  he  was  to  fall 
heir  to  his  wealth." 

' '  Have  you  ever  seen  him  since,  Captain  ? ' ' 

"Not  until  he  struck  this  place,  travelling  under  the 
name  of  Sydney  Bramshaw.  I  knew  him,  though  he 
didn't  know  me,"  and  the  captain  smiled  as  he  ran  his 
hand  over  his  bearded  face.  "I  didn't  have  this  then. 
At  first  I  couldn  't  exactly  make  out  where  I  had  seen  the 
fellow  before,  but  when  I  remembered  I  gave  such  a 
whoop  that  the  women  folk  thought  I  had  gone  out  of 
my  mind,  and  came  running  in  to  see  what  was  wrong. ' ' 

"So  that  was  the  matter  with  you  that  day,  was  it?" 
Mrs.  Peterson  asked  as  she  paused  in  her  knitting. 

"Yes,  that  was  it,  and  poor  little  Betty  thought  I  had 
something  in  my  head  like  '  Mr.  David, '  ho,  ho ! " 

"But  why  didn't  you  tell  us  who  Sydney  Bramshaw 
really  was?"  Lois  asked. 

"At  first  I  thought  I  would.    But  then  I  decided  to 


PAPER  NUMBER  TWO  299 

await  developments,  and  see  what  the  fellow  was  doing 
around  here,  and  why  he  was  sailing  under  another 
name.  If  I  told  what  I  knew  it  would  have  been  gabbled 
all  over  the  place  in  no  time,  and  the  chap  would  have 
been  looked  upon  with  suspicion.  He  seemed  to  be  harn\- 
less  enough,  and  so  I  thought  I  might  as  well  hold  my 
tongue  for  a  while  anyway.  But  since  he's  gone  and 
you've  asked  me  point  blank  about  him,  I  can't  see  any 
harm  in  telling  what  I  know." 

"Would  it  surprise  you,  Captain,  to  learn  that  Mel- 
burne  Telford,  alias  Sydney  Bramshaw,  is  David  Find- 
ley's  nephew?"  Mr.  Westcote  asked. 

' '  His  nephew ! ' '  the  captain  exclaimed.  ' '  Old  David 's 
nephew ! ' ' 

"Yes,  that's  who  he  is,  and  David  and  Simon  Dockett 
were  brothers." 

"Good  heavens!"  the  captain  ejaculated.  "What's 
the  meaning  of  it  all,  I  'd  like  to  know  ? ' ' 

"Let  me  tell  you,"  Mr.  Westcote  replied.  "It  is  only 
right  that  you  should  know." 

As  briefly  as  possible  he  related  the  story  of  the  two 
sealed  papers,  the  captain  and  his  wife  listening  with 
the  keenest  interest.  He  told  also  of  Bramshaw 's  sus- 
picious actions. 

"And  do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  old  David  was 
murdered  by  his  nephew?"  the  captain  asked  in  amaze- 
ment when  the  story  was  finished. 

"It  looks  very  much  like  it,  doesn't  it?" 

"It  certainly  does.  My,  my,  who'd  have  thought  such 
a  thing!"  and  the  captain  leaned  back  overcome  by 
what  he  had  just  heard. 

Before  the  visitors  left,  Mrs.  Peterson  spread  a  little 


300       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

table  with  a  spotless  cloth,  and  brought  forth  some  of 
her  fresh  bread,  cake  and  preserves. 

"It  is  no  trouble,  I  assure  you,"  she  replied  in  answer 
to  Lois'  remonstrance.  "You  must  have  a  cup  of  tea 
before  you  leave,  and  I  thought  it  would  be  nice  out  here 
on  the  verandah." 

"That  looks  good  to  me,"  Mr.  Westcote  remarked  as 
he  drew  his  chair  up  to  the  table.  "I  haven't  eaten  a 
bite  since  morning.  I  was  all  ready  to  go  to  the  restau- 
rant when  Dobbins  came  to  see  me,  and  then  you  girls 
arrived.  If  this  keeps  up  much  longer  I  shall  be  a  skele- 
ton. But  I  must  not  remain  too  long,"  he  added,  as  he 
consulted  his  watch.  ' '  I  must  be  back  in  the  city  before 
the  C.  P.  R.  leaves." 

' '  May  I  stay  with  Lois  ? ' '  Margaret  asked. 

"Why  yes,  if  you  will  not  be  in  the  way." 

' '  She  must  stay, ' '  Lois  replied.  ' '  I  could  not  get  along 
without  her  now.  You  will  keep  us  informed,  I  hope, 
of  how  you  make  out. ' ' 

"Yes,  I  shall  write  to-night,  and  if  anything  of  great 
importance  turns  up  I  shall  let  you  know  at  once." 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

i 

THE  TABLES  TURNED 

THE  agony  of  mind  that  Jasper  suffered  in  leaving 
his  cabin  and  meeting  the  people  of  Creekdale  on 
their  return  from  old  David's  funeral  was  only  a  part  of 
the  trial  he  endured  on  his  journey  to  the  county  jail. 
On  the  wharf,  while  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  the 
steamer,  he  was  subjected  to  the  pitiless  stares  and  gibes 
of  men,  women  and  children.  News  of  the  arrest  had 
spread  from  house  to  house,  and  people  had  flocked  to  the 
wharf  to  have  a  last  look  upon  the  suspected  man.  Jas- 
per stood  with  his  face  to  the  river  watching  the  steamer 
off  in  the  distance,  which  was  rapidly  approaching.  The 
actions  of  the  crowd  disgusted  him.  There  was  not  one 
friendly  voice  lifted  up  on  his  behalf.  Jim  Goban 
strutted  up  and  down  keeping  close  watch  upon  his  pris- 
oner, and  gloating  over  his  task.  He  was  having  his  re- 
venge now  for  the  blows  he  had  received  on  the  day  of 
David's  release. 

When  once  on  the  steamer  Jasper  believed  that  he 
would  be  free  from  all  curious  eyes.  In  this,  however, 
he  was  mistaken.  There  were  many  on  board  and  all 
soon  learned  that  the  "terrible  murderer"  was  in  their 
midst.  Jasper  was  kept  down  below  near  the  engine 
room  and  it  was  remarkable  how  most  of  the  people  on 

301 


302       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

that  boat  found  it  necessary  to  pass  him  quite  often. 
He  could  hear  some  of  their  comments  as  they  moved 
away. 

"What  a  bad  face  he  has,"  a  woman  remarked. 

"Yes,"  her  companion  replied,  "he  surely  does  look 
like  a  desperate  character.  Wasn't  it  awful  for  him  to 
kill  that  poor  old  man  ? ' ' 

Jasper 's  face  was  really  hard  and  stern ;  how  could  it 
have  been  otherwise?  Where  was  all  their  Christian 
charity  ?  he  asked  himself.  Where  was  the  spirit  of  jus- 
tice? Those  people  knew  that  he  had  not  yet  received 
a  fair  trial,  and  why  were  they  so  willing  and  eager  to 
believe  him  guilty  ? 

Old  Simon  Squabbles  was  on  board,  and  though  he 
said  nothing  to  Jasper,  he  expressed  his  views  to  sev- 
eral men  a  short  distance  away. 

"It's  nothin'  more  than  I  expected,"  he  boasted.  "I 
knew  he  would  soon  reach  the  end  of  his  tether  after  the 
experience  I  had  with  him.  I  had  him  workin'  fer  me, 
an'  when  I  wouldn't  pay  him  fer  loafin'  in  the  potato 
patch,  he  got  as  mad  as  blazes  an '  said  things  I  wouldn  't 
like  to  repeat. ' ' 

Jasper  endured  such  remarks  without  a  word.  He 
did  not  feel  like  making  any  reply.  In  fact,  he  realised 
how  useless  it  would  be,  and  the  less  said  the  better. 

The  limit  of  his  bitterness  was  reached  when  a  woman 
approached  and  began  to  speak  to  him  about  his  soul,  and 
the  danger  of  hell  fire.  She  dilated  glibly  upon  the 
awfulness  of  sin,  and  even  offered  to  pray  for  him. 

"Keep  your  prayers  for  yourself,"  Jasper  retorted, 
stung  almost  to  fury  by  her  impudence.  "You'll  do 


THE  TABLES  TURNED  303 

more  good  if  you  pray  for  these  snivelling  hypocrites," 
and  he  motioned  to  those  standing  around  him. 

' '  Isn  't  it  awful ! ' '  and  the  woman  held  up  her  hands 
in  horror.  ' '  You  should  be  afraid  to  speak  that  way,  and 
you  in  such  danger.  Bead  this,  poor  man, ' '  and  she  held 
forth  a  tract  she  had  been  holding  in  her  hand. 

Jasper  glanced  at  it  and  read  the  heading,  "Flee  from 
Hell  Fire."  He  took  it,  and  then  crushing  it  in  his 
hand,  threw  it  from  him. 

"I've  had  enough  of  this,"  he  cried,  "and  I'll  stand 
no  more.  Leave  me  alone,  is  all  I  ask.  Hell  can  be  no 
worse  than  what  you  people  are  dealing  out  to  me  now. ' ' 

Jasper's  look  and  attitude  caused  those  near  him  to 
shrink  back,  and  during  the  rest  of  the  voyage  he  had 
peace  from  the  clatter  of  tongues,  at  least. 

It  was  a  great  relief  to  him  when  at  last  he  was  lodged 
in  the  cell  of  the  county  jail.  Here  he  was  alone  and 
free  from  all  curious  eyes,  and  he  had  time  and  quiet- 
ness for  thought.  His  heart  was  nevertheless  heavy  as 
he  sat  there  in  his  solitude.  He  brooded  over  all  that 
had  taken  place,  and  the  one  and  only  ray  of  brightness 
which  came  to  him  in  his  misery  was  the  thought  of 
Lois  and  the  vision  of  her  standing  where  he  last  saw 
her  with  such  deep  sympathy  expressed  in  her  eyes. 

The  following  day  Mr.  Westcote  's  lawyer  came  to  see 
him,  and  they  had  a  long  talk  together.  Dr.  TurnseU 
was  greatly  impressed  by  Jasper  and  the  straightfor- 
ward manner  in  which  he  told  about  his  visit  to  David 
the  night  of  the  murder. 

"We  shall  do  the  best  we  can  for  you,"  the  lawyer 
informed  him  as  he  bade  him  good-bye.  "We  have 


304       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

tried  to  get  you  out  on  bail,  but  so  far  have  been  unsuc- 
cessful." 

This  visit  somewhat  encouraged  Jasper.  He  knew  that 
able  men  were  working  for  him  and  that  Mr.  Westcote 
would  spare  no  money  on  his  behalf.  As  he  sat  there 
in  his  cell  he  thought  over  his  past  life  and  of  the  many 
struggles  he  had  made  to  succeed.  He  brooded  over  the 
injustice  he  had  received  from  so  many  simply  because 
he  was  poor  and  forced  to  fight  his  own  battles  against 
almost  overwhelming  odds.  "And  is  this  the  end?"  he 
asked  himself.  ' '  Will  all  my  efforts  amount  to  nothing  ? ' ' 
He  thought  of  several  of  his  college  companions,  sons  of 
rich  men,  who  knew  not  what  it  was  to  fight  in  order  to 
win  their  way,  and  who  were  now  occupying  important 
positions  in  life.  He  knew  what  they  would  say  about 
him  now.  "Poor  Spuds,"  would  be  their  laconic  com- 
ment. "He  was  always  an  odd  one,  anyway."  Yes, 
that  was  the  way  they  would  talk,  and  then  dismiss  him 
from  their  minds. 

The  afternoon  slowly  passed,  and  after  a  while  he 
rose  and  paced  up  and  down  his  small  room.  He  looked 
through  the  barred  window  and  saw  the  clouds  sweeping 
across  the  "long  savannahs  of  the  blue."  How  precious 
freedom  seemed  to  him,  and  he  longed  to  be  once  more 
in  the  open.  He  thought  of  Lois,  and  wondered  if  she 
were  thinking  of  him.  Perhaps  she  was  out  on  the  river 
in  her  little  boat  watching  those  same  clouds.  There 
would  be  no  one  near  now  to  rescue  her  should  the  water 
get  rough. 

Jasper  was  interrupted  in  his  reverie  by  the  entrance 
of  the  jailor.  He  carried  a  letter  in  his  hand,  which  he 


THE  TABLES  TURNED  305 

gave  to  the  prisoner,  and  then  retired  and  bolted  the 
door. 

Jasper  glanced  at  the  writing  and  his  heart  gave  a 
great  bound  as  he  at  once  recognised  Lois'  handwriting. 
Quickly  he  tore  open  the  envelope  and  drew  forth  the 
letter. 

"Dear  Mr.  Randall,"  it  began,  "I  am  sending  you  this 
little  note  to  remind  you  that  all  your  friends  have  not 
forgotten  you,  and  that  we  are  doing  what  we  can  on 
your  behalf.  Keep  up  courage.  I  am  very  hopeful  now 
and  feel  sure  that  everything  will  turn  out  right.  I 
know  you  are  innocent,  and  am  confident  that  you  will 
soon  be  free.  Good-bye. 

"Yours  in  haste, 

"Lois  SINCLAIR." 

Next  to  Lois  herself  nothing  could  have  been  more 
welcome  to  Jasper  than  that  letter.  He  pressed  it  fer- 
vently to  his  lips,  and  read  it  over  and  over  again.  It 
brought  a  great  comfort  to  his  burdened  heart.  He  was 
sure  now  that  Lois  was  thinking  of  him  and  doing  what 
she  could  for  his  release.  He  wondered  what  she  had 
discovered,  and  mused  much  upon  the  words  "I  am  very 
hopeful  now. ' ' 

Jasper  slept  well  that  night  and  awoke  in  the  morning 
greatly  refreshed.  He  wondered  what  the  day  would 
bring  forth,  and  as  he  paced  up  and  down  his  room  in 
order  to  get  a  little  exercise,  he  squared  back  his  shoul- 
ders and  held  his  head  high.  He  felt  fit  and  ready  for 
battle  and  longed  for  activity  of  some  kind.  As  the 
morning  hours  wore  slowly  away  he  became  restless  and 


306       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

impatient.  The  silence  of  his  room  was  affecting  his 
nerves,  and  he  thought  with  a  shudder  of  men  who  were 
condemned  for  life  to  solitary  confinement.  "What  more 
horrible  punishment  could  be  meted  out  to  any  man? 
He  was  sure  that  he  would  go  mad  in  a  few  days. 

Jasper  could  eat  but  little  of  the  meagre  dinner  the 
jailor  brought  him.  He  was  hoping  that  there  would  be 
a  letter  or  some  message  for  him,  and  when  there  was 
none  he  felt  sadly  disappointed.  How  long  would  it  be 
before  he  had  any  word  from  the  lawyer?  he  won- 
dered. 

He  was  brooding  at  the  table  when  the  door  again 
opened  and  to  his  great  joy  and  surprise  Mr.  Westcote 
entered.  Jasper  sprang  to  his  feet  and  seized  the  hand 
held  out  to  him. 

"Are  you  quite  repentant  now?"  Mr.  Westcote  smil- 
ingly asked. 

"Quite,"  was  the  reply.  "I  think  this  dose  will  do 
me  all  my  life.  I  am  willing  to  do  anything  you  ask 
me,  even  to  blacking  your  boots." 

"That's  good,  so  obey  me  at  once  and  leave  this  con- 
founded hole." 

"What,  go  with  you?" 

"Certainly.  What  else  would  have  brought  me  here 
but  to  take  you  away?" 

"To  the  court-room,  I  suppose,"  was  the  bitter  re- 
joinder. 

Not  at  all.    But  come  now,  and  I  will  explain  every- 
thing on  our  way  to  the  city.    My  car  is  just  outside. " 

How  good  Jasper  felt  to  be  once  again  out  of  doors, 
and  he  expanded  his  chest  and  inhaled  great  draughts 
of  the  fresh  air. 


THE  TABLES  TURNED  307 

"My,  that's  great!"  he  exclaimed.  "It  will  take  me 
a  long  time  to  get  the  poison  of  that  cell  out  of  my  lungs, 
and " 

' '  The  bitterness  out  of  your  soul,  eh  ? "  Mr.  Westcote 
quietly  asked,  as  Jasper  paused. 

"Yes,  that's  what  I  was  going  to  say.  But  I'm  afraid 
it  will  be  a  much  harder  thing  to  do.  I've  been  the 
sport  of  fools  so  long  that  the  bitterness  of  my  soul  has 
become  a  chronic  disease." 

' '  Tut,  tut,  don 't  talk  that  way  any  more, ' '  Mr.  West- 
cote  chided.  "Jump  on  board  now,  and  let  us  be  off. 
I'll  tell  you  something  that  will  sweeten  your  soul  and 
make  life  worth  living. ' ' 

To  Jasper  it  seemed  almost  like  a  dream  as  he  leaned 
back  and  listened  to  what  his  companion  told  him  about 
the  net  of  evidence  which  had  been  woven  about  Sydney 
Bramshaw.  He  did  not  mention  Lois  in  connection  with 
the  affair,  but  related  the  incidents  of  the  letter,  the 
threat  to  Betty  Bean,  and  old  David's  narrow  escape 
from  the  falling  log.  He  told  him  also  about  the  two 
sealed  papers,  and  who  David  Findley  and  Sydney 
Bramshaw  really  were. 

"This  is  certainly  remarkable!"  Jasper  exclaimed, 
when  Mr.  Westcote  ceased  speaking  and  took  a  cigar 
from  his  pocket.  "But  where  is  Bramshaw  now?"  he 
asked.  "Surely  he  has  not  been  allowed  to  escape." 

' '  Indeed  he  hasn  't.  He 's  in  the  city  jail,  that 's  where 
he  is." 

"Oh,  I  see."    It  was  all  Jasper  could  say. 

"Yes,  he  was  arrested  last  night  as  he  was  about  to 
board  the  C.  P.  R.  for  New  York.  His  grip  was  searched 
and  letters  of  a  most  incriminating  nature  were  found. 


308      UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

Why,  the  fellow  must  be  a  fool  to  have  kept  them  with 
him.  Almost  any  man  in  his  right  mind  would  have 
destroyed  them  at  once." 

' '  How  did  he  take  his  arrest  ? ' '  Jasper  enquired. 

"At  first  he  put  up  a  big  bluff  and  threatened  all 
sorts  of  things.  But  after  a  night  in  the  lock-up  and  a 
thorough  grilling  this  morning,  he  broke  down  and 
begged  for  mercy.  He  was  confounded  by  the  net  which 
had  been  woven  about  him,  and  the  look  of  terror  in  his 
eyes  was  really  pathetic." 

"And  has  he  confessed  to  murdering  old  David?" 
Jasper  eagerly  asked. 

"Not  exactly.  But  he  has  come  so  near  to  it  that  not 
the  shadow  of  a  doubt  is  left  about  his  guilt.  I  believe 
that  he  will  confess  all  shortly  in  the  hope  that  he  may 
escape  the  death  penalty  by  doing  so." 

Jasper  remained  silent  for  a  while  apparently  study- 
ing the  scenery  as  they  sped  on  their  way.  But  he  saw 
nothing  of  tree,  flower  or  rich  rolling  meadows.  His 
thoughts  were  elsewhere,  and  his  next  question  revealed 
the  working  of  his  mind. 

"To  whom  am  I  indebted  for  the  collecting  of  all  that 
valuable  evidence?"  he  questioned.  "Some  one  must 
have  been  very  busy." 

"You  are  indebted  to  several,"  was  the  reply.  "But 
Miss  Sinclair  has  been  the  most  active." 

"So  I  imagined,"  was  all  Jasper  said  and  he  once 
more  lapsed  into  a  silence  which  he  did  not  break  until 
the  car  drew  up  before  Mr.  Westcote  's  office.  He  knew 
now  that  Lois  cared  for  him,  and  his  heart  thrilled  with 
joy  as  he  thought  of  the  efforts  she  had  made  on  his 


THE  TABLES  TURNED  309 

behalf.     How  he  longed  to  see  her  and  thank  her  for 
what  she  had  done. 

The  surprise  which  came  to  Jasper  upon  his  speedy 
release  and  vindication  was  nothing  compared  to  the 
shock  he  received  when  Mr.  Westcote  told  him  ahout  old 
David's  will. 

''Surely  he  has  not  left  everything  to  me!"  Jasper 
exclaimed. 

"No,  not  all;  merely  half  after  a  few  bequests  have 
been  disposed  of.  Then  you  and  Miss  Sinclair  are  to 
share  alike." 

"I  don't  seem  to  comprehend  it  all  yet,"  and  Jasper 
placed  his  hand  to  his  forehead  in  a  bewildered  manner. 

"It's  only  natural  that  you  shouldn't.  It  will  take 
you  some  time  to  grasp  the  significance  of  the  bequest 
which  has  been  made  to  you.  Your  responsibility  will  be 
very  heavy,  but  from  what  I  know  of  you  I  believe  that 
you  will  be  equal  to  the  undertaking." 

"I  shall  do  the  best  I  can,"  Jasper  replied.  "I  am 
too  much  dazed  at  present  to  think  it  carefully  over. 
For  a  man  to  be  freed  from  all  suspicion  of  a  terrible 
crime,  and  then  to  find  himself  heir  to  a  vast  fortune  all 
in  one  day  is  enough  to  turn  any  one's  brain." 

A  knock  sounded  upon  the  office  door,  and  Dr.  Turn- 
sell  at  once  entered.  He  shook  hands  with  Jasper  and 
heartily  congratulated  him. 

' '  I  have  come  to  tell  you, ' '  he  added,  ' '  that  Bramshaw 
has  made  a  full  confession  of  his  crime.  He  is  a  nerv- 
ous wreck,  and  this  morning  he  broke  down  completely." 

"I  am  very  thankful  that  he  has  confessed,"  and  Jas- 
per gave  a  sigh  of  relief.  "Wasn't  it  lucky  that  he  was 
caught  before  he  got  over  the  Border?" 


310       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"You  have  to  thank  Miss  Sinclair  for  that,"  Mr.  West- 
cote  replied.  "But  for  her  prompt  action  I  am  afraid 
we  would  be  frantically  searching  for  Bramshaw  now. ' ' 

"And  I  would  be  still  in  jail,"  Jasper  mused. 

"Undoubtedly.  Now,  it  seems  to  me  that  Miss  Sinclair 
should  be  informed  of  what  has  happened  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. Suppose  we  slip  up  and  tell  her?" 

"That  will  be  great,"  and  Jasper  sprang  to  his  feet. 
"When  can  we  start?" 

"At  once.  The  car  is  waiting  outside.  I  knew  that 
you  would  be  anxious  to  go,  and  so  ordered  the  chauffeur 
to  be  ready." 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE  REAL  HAVEN 

LOIS  rose  early  that  morning  and  attended  to  nu- 
merous household  affairs.  It  was  necessary  for  her 
to  keep  busy,  as  her  mind  was  always  calmer  when  her 
hands  were  employed.  She  had  the  feeling  that  the 
day  would  be  an  unusual  one,  and  that  much  would  hap- 
pen before  its  close.  She  could  not  rid  her  mind  of  this 
idea,  and  she  mentioned  it  to  Margaret  over  the  break- 
fast table. 

' '  Do  you  believe  in  premonitions  ? ' '  she  asked. 

"In  a  way  I  do,"  was  the  reply.  "Strange  things 
happen  sometimes,  you  know.  I,  too,  have  a  peculiar 
feeling  this  morning  that  we  are  to  hear  great  news  to- 
day. Everything  is  so  still  just  now,  with  not  a  leaf  nor 
a  blade  of  grass  aquiver.  See  how  the  fog  rests  upon 
the  river  through  which  the  sun  is  trying  to  break. 
There  will  be  a  heavy  wind  this  afternoon,  mark  my 
word.  I  have  often  noticed  it  to  be  so.  It  is  the  rule 
rather  than  the  exception.  And  it  may  be  the  case  with 
us.  The  quietness  of  the  morning  may  give  place  to  ex- 
citement before  night." 

"You  are  quite  a  philosopher,"  Lois  laughingly  re- 
marked. 

"Not  at  all,  dear.  I  am  merely  an  observer,  and  I 
notice  that  what  happens  in  nature  around  us  is  often 

311 


312       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

true  in  our  own  lives.  The  law  which  governs  the  waves 
of  the  ocean  affects  in  a  similar  manner  the  ripples  of  a 
tiny  pool.  I  am  going  to  make  a  prophecy  now." 

"Let  it  be  a  good  one." 

' '  Certainly.  I  am  going  to  predict  that  this  afternoon 
will  bring  us  the  excitement  of  joy,  and  that  there  will 
be  a  happy  company  seated  at  this  table  for  dinner. 
How  is  that  for  a  prophecy?" 

"I  hope  it  will  come  true,"  Lois  replied  with  a  smile. 
' '  Do  you  care  for  a  walk  this  morning  ? ' '  she  asked. 

"No,  I  think  not.  I  have  some  needle-work  to  finish, 
and  I  do  so  like  that  shady  corner  of  the  verandah.  But 
don't  you  stay  in  on  my  account." 

"I'm  afraid  I  couldn't  content  myself  in  any  one 
place  this  morning,"  and  Lois  gazed  thoughtfully  out  of 
the  window.  "I  am  so  restless  that  I  must  be  on  the 
move.  I  shall  visit  the  Haven  first  and  then  go  for  the 
mail.  We  should  hear  something  from  your  father." 

Lois  enjoyed  the  walk  up  along  the  shaded  lane,  and 
when  she  was  almost  to  the  main  highway  she  sat  down 
under  a  large  tree  and  looked  out  upon  the  river.  The 
last  trace  of  fog  was  slowly  lifting  and  not  a  ripple  dis- 
turbed the  surface  of  the  water.  She  longed  to  be  out 
there  in  her  boat  and  made  up  her  mind  to  go  for  a  row 
during  the  afternoon.  She  thought  of  the  day  Jasper 
had  rescued  her  and  Margaret.  What  was  he  doing  now  ? 
she  wondered.  Perhaps  he  was  sitting  in  his  lonely  cell 
thinking  of  her.  The  thought  brought  a  flush  to  her 
cheeks  and  a  sweet  peace  to  her  heart.  No  doubt  he  had 
received  her  letter,  and  that  would  tell  him  that  she  had 
not  forgotten  him. 


THE  REAL  HAVEN  313 

She  found  the  captain  in  his  accustomed  place  upon 
the  verandah. 

"You  are  early  this  morning,"  was  his  salutation  as 
he  took  the  pipe  from  his  mouth. 

"Why  shouldn't  I  be?"  she  asked,  as  she  sat  down  by 
his  side.  "Wouldn't  it  be  a  pity  to  stay  indoors  a  morn- 
ing like  this  ?" 

"Sure  it  would.  But  you  are  lucky  to  be  able  to  walk 
about.  Look  at  me;  nothing  but  a  cripple  who  must 
stick  to  this  one  place  with  never  a  chance  of  moving 
around." 

But  you  don 't  need  to,  Captain.  People  come  to  see 
you,  and  you  know  all  that  is  going  on.  You  held  quite 
a  reception  yesterday  afternoon." 

"Indeed  I  did.  And  I  have  been  thinking  very  much 
about  what  I  heard.  It  is  wonderful.  I  do  hope  they 
have  caught  that  rascal." 

"Have  you  seen  Betty  lately?"  Lois  enquired. 

' '  We  expect  her  to-night.  She  is  coming  to  stay  a  few 
days  with  us.  It  will  be  good  to  have  her  here  again, 
for  we  miss  her  very  much." 

' '  Have  you  any  idea  what  she  is  going  to  do  ? " 

' '  Her  mind  is  set  upon  being  a  nurse,  so  I  understand. 
She'll  make  a  good  one,  mark  my  word.  The  way  she 
took  to  old  David  and  looked  after  him  was  a  marvel." 

Mrs.  Peterson  now  came  from  the  house  and  joined  in 
the  conversation. 

"You  must  excuse  me,  dear,"  she  apologised,  "but  I 
haven't  had  time  to  dress  up  this  morning.  Betty  is 
coming  to-night,  and  I  want  to  get  some  cakes  and  pies 
made. ' ' 

"You  won't  have  to  work  so  hard  when  you  get  your 


314       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

money,"  Lois  replied.  "I  suppose  you  have  heard  noth- 
ing more  about  it  ?  " 

"Only  that  we're  to  get  a  thousand  a  year.  Isn't 
it  wonderful !  It  seems  that  it  must  be  all  a  dream.  At 
first  we  couldn't  understand  where  so  much  money  was 
to  come  from.  But  after  what  Mr.  Westcote  told  us  it 
is  all  clear.  Betty  and  her  mother  are  to  get  the  same 
amount  each,  so  I  believe.  Poor  old  David!  We  little 
realised  what  he  would  do  for  us  when  we  took  him  to 
board.  I  did  hear  that  Mr.  Jasper  is  to  come  in  for  a 
large  share.  I  hope  he  does,  anyway,  for  he  deserves  it. ' ' 

"Have  you  heard  who  will  get  the  balance  of  the 
money,  property,  or  whatever  it  is  ? "  Lois  asked. 

"Why,  certainly.  Don't  you  know?"  Mrs.  Peterson 
asked  in  astonishment. 

"No,  I  have  not  the  least  idea." 

"Well,  isn't  that  strange !  Why,  the  bulk  of  the  prop- 
erty is  to  go  to  you  and  Mr.  Jasper." 

At  these  words  Lois'  eyes  opened  wide  with  amaze- 
ment, and  she  felt  that  she  had  not  heard  aright. 

"To  me?"  she  gasped. 

"So  I  understand.  We  didn't  mention  it  to  you, 
thinking  that  you  knew  all  about  it.  But  isn't  it  won- 
derful what  strange  things  have  happened  in  such  a 
short  time?" 

Lois  made  no  reply,  for  her  mind  was  too  much  agi- 
tated. She  wished  to  be  by  herself  that  she  might  think 
over  this  remarkable  piece  of  news.  Bidding  the  cap- 
tain and  his  wife  good-bye,  she  walked  slowly  down  the 
road  toward  the  store.  Surely  there  had  been  some  mis- 
take, she  reasoned.  Why  should  anything  have  been  left 
to  her?  What  had  she  done  to  merit  it?  She  wished 


THE  REAL  HAVEN  315 

that  David  had  not  done  such  a  thing.  It  would  mean 
a  great  responsibility,  and  she  did  not  feel  equal  to  the 
task. 

Reaching  the  store,  her  attention  was  diverted  for  a 
time  by  the  brief  note  she  received  from  Mr.  Westcote 
telling  of  the  arrest  of  Sydney  Bramshaw.  This  was 
very  gratifying  news,  but  she  longed  to  hear  some  word 
about  Jasper,  and  whether  he  would  be  released.  This 
and  what  Mrs.  Peterson  had  told  her  about  the  will  oc- 
cupied her  mind  all  that  afternoon.  She  was  unusually 
silent,  and  Margaret  was  afraid  that  she  was  not  well. 
She  spent  a  couple  of  hours  upon  the  river,  but  the 
water  becoming  rough  she  was  unable  to  remain  out  any 
longer. 

''Your  prediction  has  come  true,  Margaret,"  she  said 
when  she  had  reached  the  house.  "It  is  very  rough  out 
there  now.  You  were  quite  right  as  regards  the  water, 
but  I  guess  that  is  about  as  far  as  it  goes.  It  is  almost 
dinner  time  and  here  we  are  just  as  quiet  as  we  were 
this  morning." 

"There  is  plenty  of  time  yet,"  and  Margaret  looked 
up  from  her  work  with  a  smile.  ' '  I  have  had  such  a  de- 
lightful day,"  she  added.  "See,  I  have  done  all  this," 
and  she  held  up  a  piece  of  needle-work  for  inspection. 

"I  wish  that  I  could  settle  down  to  something  defi- 
nite," Lois  sighed.  "I  have  never  been  so  restless  in  all 
my  life  as  I  have  to-day.  I  have  the  feeling  that  some- 
thing wonderful  is  about  to  happen,  and  that  a  great 
change  is  to  take  place  in  my  life.  If  I  were  supersti- 
tious I  should  be  quite  uneasy. ' ' 

"Is  it  a  feeling  of  dread?"  Margaret  asked. 


316       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

"No,  not  at  all.  I  cannot  explain  it,  for  I  never  expe- 
rienced anything  like  it  before. ' ' 

This  conversation  was  suddenly  interrupted  by  a  long 
succession  of  raucous  honks  up  the  road,  and  in  a  few 
seconds  a  car  swung  around  the  corner  of  the  house  and 
stopped  before  the  verandah. 

Lois  had  risen  and  stepped  forward.  But  she  stopped 
short  in  amazement  when  she  saw  Jasper  in  the  car, 
seated  by  Mr.  Westeote's  side.  Her  father  and  Dick 
were  in  the  front  seat,  but  she  hardly  noticed  them. 
Jasper  was  free!  That  was  the  one  idea  which  filled 
her  mind.  It  seemed  almost  too  good  to  be  true.  Just 
what  happened  next  she  was  not  altogether  certain.  She 
welcomed  them  all  and  listened  to  their  voices,  but  she 
seemed  to  be  living  in  a  dream  from  which  she  would 
suddenly  awaken.  She  took  her  place  as  usual  at  the 
head  of  the  table,  but  made  so  many  mistakes  that  Dick 
laughed  at  her. 

"What's  the  matter,  Lois?"  he  enquired.  "You're 
surely  strong  .on  hot  water.  You  've  given  me  a  cup  of 
it  instead  of  tea,  and  the  rest  you  poured  into  the  milk 
pitcher. ' ' 

"Did  I  do  that?"  Lois  asked  in  surprise.  "Well,  I 
guess  I'm  rattled,  anyway.  You  have  told  me  so  many 
things  during  the  last  half  hour  that  my  brain  is  all  in  a 
whirl." 

Jasper  was  as  much  excited  as  Lois,  though  outwardly 
he  remained  calm.  He  said  very  little,  and  let  Mr.  West- 
cote  tell  how  their  car  had  broken  down  and  but  for  the 
timely  arrival  of  Mr.  Sinclair  and  Dick  they  would  not 
have  been  able  to  reach  their  destination.  He  recalled 
his  feeling  of  dismay  when  they  were  stalled,  and  he 


THE  REAL  HAVEN  317 

feared  that  he  would  not  be  able  to  see  Lois  that  night. 
He  did  want  to  tell  her  how  grateful  he  was  for  what 
she  had  done  for  him.  But  now  he  was  near  her  and  yet 
he  had  not  told  her.  He  had  thought  over  the  proper 
words  he  would  say,  but  when  he  had  taken  her  hand  as 
she  met  him  at  the  verandah  steps,  he  did  not  utter  them. 

After  dinner  they  all  went  out  upon  the  verandah,  and 
what  a  delightful  time  that  was.  It  was  a  happy  com- 
pany, and  for  a  while  all  cares  were  banished.  It  was  a 
balmy  evening,  the  wind  of  the  afternoon  having  sub- 
sided, and  all  nature  was  hushed  in  repose  as  the  shades 
of  night  began  to  steal  over  the  land.  It  was  the  hour 
of  enchantment,  and  while  Mr.  Sinclair  and  Mr.  West- 
cote  discussed  matters  relating  to  the  work  at  the  falls, 
Dick  and  Margaret  strolled  slowly  down  to  the  river. 
Jasper  and  Lois  thus  found  themselves  sitting  alone  on 
the  verandah  steps. 

' '  Suppose  we  pay  a  visit  to  the  Haven, ' '  Jasper  sug- 
gested. "It  is  a  perfect  night  for  a  walk,  and  I  know 
the  captain  and  his  wife  will  be  glad  to  hear  the  news. 
Your  father  won't  mind  our  leaving  him,  will  he?" 

"He  won't  realise  that  we  have  gone,"  Lois  laughingly 
replied.  "He  is  very  happy  just  now." 

Jasper  and  Lois  were  in  no  great  hurry  to  reach  the 
Haven.  Their  hearts  were  happy,  and  as  they  walked 
slowly  along  Jasper  told  Lois  all  that  had  happened  to 
him  since  the  day  of  his  arrest. 

"I  can  never  thank  you  enough  for  sending  me  that 
letter  of  encouragement,  and  what  you  have  done  for 
me,"  he  told  her. 

"Don't  try  to  do  so,"  Lois  replied.  "It  was  a  joy 
to  me  to  be  able  to  do  something." 


318       UNDER  SEALED  ORDERS 

They  were  standing  beneath  a  big  maple  tree,  and  Lois 
was  plucking  at  a  wild  flower  she  had  just  picked.  Jas- 
per suddenly  reached  out,  caught  both  her  hands  in  his 
and  held  them  tight. 

"Lois,  Lois,"  he  breathed,  and  his  voice  was  intense 
with  emotion,  ' '  I  want  you  for  my  very  own.  I  cannot 
live  without  you." 

"Oh,  look,  you  have  crushed  my  flower,"  Lois  remon- 
strated, while  a  nervous  little  laugh  escaped  her  lips. 

"That  is  too  bad,"  and  at  once  Jasper  released  her 
hands  and  placed  his  arms  around  her. 

"Lois,  I  love  you,"  he  murmured.  "I  have  loved  you 
for  years.  Can  you  love  me  in  return  ? ' ' 

In  reply  Lois  lifted  her  flushed  face  to  his  and  their 
lips  met.  The  seal  of  their  betrothal  was  set,  and  their 
young  hearts  were  as  one.  Time  to  them  was  nothing 
now  in  the  rapturous  joy  of  their  sweet  pure  love.  Their 
past  doubts,  cares  and  trials  were  all  ended.  They  had 
started  forth  to  reach  the  Haven  nestling  on  the  hill  and 
they  found  on  the  way  the  real  Haven  which  they  had 
long  been  seeking — the  enchanted  Haven  of  Love. 


THE  END 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000130812     1 


